Skip to main content

Full text of "The lives of the saints, and several lectures and sermons"

See other formats


THE  LIVES  OF  THE  SAINTS 


REV.    SEBASTIAN    DABOVICH 


r 


THE    LIVES    OF    THE    SAINTS 

AND  SEVERAL  LECTURES  AND  SERMONS 

COMPILED  AND   TRANSLATED    BY 

REV.   SEBASTIAN    DABOVICH 

/ 

FOR  DEVOTIONAL    FAMILY   READING 
AND   SCHOOL    PRACTICE 


These  Readings  have  been  delivebed 

BEFOBE    the    CONGEEGATION 

in  THE  Presence  of  the 
Most  Reverenb  Bishop  Nicholas 


SAN  FRANCISCO 
The   Muedock   Pkess 


c»:i 


Icb 


rORK 


35963B 


COPYRIGHT,  1898, 

BY 

SBBASTIAN    DABOVICH 


Dedicated  to  the  Sacked  Memory  of 

ISIDORUS, 

Who  served  the  Church  of  God  for  sixty-seven  years; 
Who  presided  in  the  Most  Holy  Synod  of  the  Russian 
Orthodox  Church  for  thirty-two  years;  Who  was  the  most 
faithful  friend,  spiritual  adviser,  and  material  support, 
under  God,  of  the  young  Church  in  North  America  in 
lier  many  serious  trials,  temptations,  and  persecutions; 
Who,  in  the  midst  of  Episcopal  Ordinaries,  was  the  Chief 
Consecrator  of  all  the  Bishops  of  the  Orthodox  Ameri- 
an  Church  down  to  the  present  worthy  Successor  of 
ihe  first  great  Missionary  and  Bishop  of  Alaska,  and 
Who,  steadfast  in  the  work  of  his  Master  to  the  very  last, 
t>eacefully  commended  his  soul  to  God,  (having  com- 
;)leted  his  ninety-third  year,)  on  the  7-19  of  September, 
J  892  —  by  the 

Translator  and  Author, 

who  had  the  good  fortune  of  obtaining  his 
first  official  appointment  to  service  in'the 
ranks  of  the  Clergy  from  the  Most  Reverend 
Isidorus,  Metropolitan  of  Novgorod,  St. 
Petersburg,  and  Finland,  and  who  further- 
more had  the  spiritual  consolation  and 
privilege  to  obtain  his  personal  blessing 
and  to  kiss  the  hand  of  the  greatest  Prelate 
of  the  day. 


C3r 


PREFACE. 

In  this,  our  second  book,  we  cheerfully  offer 
to  our  brethren  and  children  of  the  Holy- 
Orthodox  Church  in  the  English-speaking 
world  the  Lives  of  the  Saints,  together  with 
some  lectures  and  a  few  of  our  sermons, — 
mindful  of  the  command  of  our  Master,  who 
said :  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give.  We 
have  no  comments  to  make ;  let  the  facts  in 
the  histories  of  the  lives  of  holy  men  and 
women  speak  for  themselves ;  we  only  repeat 
that,  the  Spirit  breatheth  where  He  will  Let  our 
lectures  and  sermons  likewise  speak  for  them- 
selves, as  they  are  strictly  founded  upon  Holy 
Scripture  and  the  writings  of  the  Holy  Fathers 
of  the  Church  in  her  early  days. 

HiEROMONACHOS   SEBASTIAN. 
San  Fbanoisco,  September  14-26, 1898. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGB 

St.  John  the  Baptist  ....      9 

St.  Mary  Magdalene  .        .        .        .17 

St.  John  the  Evangelist  .        .        .         .22 

St.  Panteleimon,  the  Great  Martyr       .     30 

St.  Nicholas,  Archbishop  of  Myra  in  Lycia    46 

St.  Nina,  the  Missionary  of  Georgia      .     57 

A  Sainted  Brother's  History  of  a  Saint- 
ed Sister 68 

St.  John  Chrysostom 77 

Something  About  an  Evening  Hymn        .    84 

St.  Pelagia 92 

St8.  Cyril  and  Methodius,  the  Apostles 
OF  THE  Slavonians       .        .        .        .99 

St.  Sabbas,  the  First  Archbishop  of  the 

Servians 120 

St.  Alexander  Nevsky       ....  123 

St.  Philip,  Metropolitan  of  Moscow       .  135 

Why   Christians   Bring   Loaves   to   the 
Divine  Liturgy 152 


6  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Address  at  the  Celebration  of  the  One 
Hundredth  Anniversary  of  the  Great 
Missionary  in  North  America   .         .  164 

Sincere  Religion 174 

Sermon  on  Orthodox  Sunday    .        .        .  184 

Sermon    for    the    Fifth    Sunday   After 

Trinity 192 

Sermon    on    Twentieth     Sunday     After 

Trinity       • 198 

How  THE  Church  Cares  for  Her  Sheep 

AND  Lambs 209 


Beloved,  while  I  was  giving  all  diligence  to  write 
unto  you  of  our  common  salvation,  I  was  con- 
strained to  write  unto  you  exhorting  you  to  contend 
earnestly  for  the  faith  which  was  once  for  all 
delivered  unto  the  saints.     (Jude^  3.) 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 

SAINT  JOHN  THE  Baptist  was  the  son  of 
the  Jewish  Priest  Zacharia.  His  mother 
was  Elizabeth,  a  blood-relation  to  the  Most 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary.  This  righteous  couple 
were  childless,  for  Elizabeth  was  barren.  They 
prayed  much  and  long;  as  true  Israelites  they 
desired  the  consolation  of  being  blessed  with 
children,  aspiring, —  but  in  this  instance  with 
an  humble  and  holy  resignation  —  to  the  birth 
of  the  great  Messiah,  who  was  coming  to  save 
mankind,  and,  as  they  thought,  to  free  and 
unite  Israel.  Although  Zacharia  and  Eliza- 
beth sorrowed  in  their  old  age  to  a  day  which 
was  beyond  the  natural  limit  of  child-bearing, 
still  they  continued  hopefully  praying.  The 
prayers  of  faith  of  this  priest  and  his  patient 
spouse  ascended  on  high,  from  whence  came 
down  an  angel  with  the  message  telling  them 
that  the  Creator  of  nature  and  the  God  of  won- 
ders had  been  pleased  to  fulfill  their  desire. 


10  THE   LIVES    OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Accordingly,  Elizabeth  bore  unto  her  husband 
Zacharia  a  male  child,  who  was  called  John. 
This  John  was  called  by  God  to  be  the  fore- 
runner of  his  Divine  Son,  to  usher  Him  into 
the  world,  and  to  prepare  mankind  by  repent- 
ance to  receive  the  Redeemer,  whom  the  proph- 
ets had  foretold  at  a  distance  through  every 
age  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  never 
ceasing  to  instill  in  the  people  of  God  faith 
and  hope  in  Him  by  whom  alone  they  were 
to  be  saved.  At  first  St.  John  led  a  most 
austere  life  in  the  wilderness,  exercising  him- 
self in  prayer  and  meditating  on  the  high  mis- 
sion he  was  called  to  perform.  In  the  thirtieth 
year  of  his  age,  John  came  from  out  his  seclu- 
sion. This  was  also  the  age  at  which  the  priests 
and  Levites  were  permitted  by  the  Jewish 
law  to  begin  the  exercise  of  their  functions. 
Clothed  in  camel's  hair,  held  to  his  person  by 
a  girdle  of  raw  leather,  the  man  of  the  desert, 
who  knew  not  the  luxuries  of  a  dwelling-house, 
nor  the  taste  of  cooked  food,  himself  subsisting 
on  locusts  and  wild  honey,  comes  to  the  thinly 
settled  banks  of  the  river  Jordan,  and  preaches 
repentance,  baptizing  all  comers.  Make  ye  the 
ivay  straight,   says  he;    for  cometh    He  whose 


ST.    JOHN    THE    BAPTIST.  11 

sandal-strap  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose;  He  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire. 
John  was  received  by  the  people  as  the  true 
herald  of  the  Most  High  God.  All  classes  of 
people  carae  and  listened  to  him.  Among 
them  were  many  Pharisees,  whose  pride  and 
hypocrisy,  which  rendered  them  indocile  and 
blinded  them  in  their  vices,  he  sharpl}^  re- 
proved. The  very  soldiers  and  publicans,  or 
tax-collectors,  who  were  generally  persons 
hardened  in  habits  of  immorality,  violence, 
and  injustice,  flocked  to  him.  He  exhorted 
all  to  works  of  charit}^  and  to  a  reformation 
of  their  lives,  and  those  who  addressed  them- 
selves to  him  in  these  dispositions,  he  bap- 
tized in  the  river. 

The  baptism  of  John  differed  entirely  from 
the  great  Christian  sacrament  of  baptism,  as 
the  first  was  an  emblem  of  the  effects  of  living 
in  the  fear  of  the  justice  of  God  by  abstaining 
from  evil  deeds,  whilst  the  latter  wholly  de- 
livers us  from  the  original  sin  and  the  conse- 
quences, and  makes  us  the  children  of  God, 
by  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

When  St.  John  had  already  preached  and 
baptized  about  six  months,  the  Lord  Jesus  went 


12  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

from  Nazareth,  and  presented  Himself,  among 
others,  to  be  baptized  by  him.  The  Baptist 
knew  Him  by  a  divine  revelation,  and,  full  of 
awe  and  respect  for  his  sacred  person,  at  first 
excused  himself,  but  at  length  acquiesced  out  of 
obedience.  The  Saviour  of  sinners  was  pleased 
to  be  baptized  among  sinners,  not  to  be  cleansed 
Himself,  but  to  sanctify  the  waters,  and  to  mani- 
fest Himself  to  the  world,  which  was  repre- 
sented in  the  great  mass  of  people  which 
came  to  John.  And  John  bear  witness  of  Him. 
Pointing  Him  out  before  the  Jews,  John  said. 
Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world/  John  the  Baptist  reproved 
the  vices  of  all  men,  no  matter  who  they  were, 
with  an  impartial  freedom  and  in  a  fearless 
spirit.  He  disclosed  the  hypocrisy  of  the 
Pharisees,  and  uncovered  the  profaneness  of 
the  Sadducees ;  he  denounced  the  fraud  of  cer- 
tain government  officials, — i.  e.  the  publicans, — 
the  rapine  and  licentiousness  of  the  soldiers, 
and  the  incest  of  King  Herod  himself.  Now, 
Herod  had  unlawfully  taken  unto  himself 
Herodias,  the  wife  of  his  own  brother  Philip, 
who  was  still  living.  When  the  saint  said  to 
the  king.  It  is  not  laivful  for  thee  to  have  her, 


ST.    JOHN   THE   BAPTIST.  13 

Herodias  set  herself  against  him,  and  desired 
to  kill  John.  Herod  reverenced  John  as  a 
holy  man;  therefore  he  dared  not  harm  him. 
Nevertheless  he  had  the  saint  within  his 
reach,  in  prison,  for  he  could  not  bear  to  have 
the  sore  spot  of  his  weak  conscience  tampered 
with.  St.  John  faithfully  completed  his  mis- 
sion, and  he  understood  when  his  time  was  up; 
even  before  this,  he  said,  Jesus  must  increase, 
but  I  must  decrease.  While  in  confinement 
the  righteous  preacher  was  still  anxious  to 
bear  testimony  to  the  glory  of  the  Saviour ; 
we  read  furthermore  in  the  Gospel  that,  on 
hearing  in  prison  of  Christ's  wonderful  works 
and  preaching,  John  sent  two  of  his  disciples 
to  Him  for  their  information,  not  doubting 
but  that  Christ  would  satisfy  them  that  He 
was  the  Messiah;  and  that  by  His  answers 
they  would  lay  aside  their  prejudices,  and 
join  themselves  to  Him. 

Herod  continued  to  respect  John ;  he  would 
sometimes  send  for  him,  and  listen  to  him  with 
pleasure,  though  he  was  troubled  when  he  was 
admonished  by  him  for  his  faults.  In  the 
mean  time  Herodias  sought  an  opportunity  to 
compass  the  Baptist's  destruction.   An  occasion 


14  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

at  length  fell  out  favorable  to  her  designs.  It 
was  on  the  birthday  anniversary  of  the  king, 
when  he  made  in  his  castle  a  splendid  enter- 
tainment for  the  nobility  of  Galilee.  During 
a  sumptuous  repast,  Salome,  a  daughter  of 
Herodias  by  her  lawful  husband,  danced  be- 
fore the  guests,  and  so  pleased  the  king  by  her 
dancing,  that  he  promised  her,  with  the  sacred 
bond  of  an  oath,  to  grant  her  whatever  she 
asked,  though  it  amounted  to  half  of  his 
dominions.  The  damsel  consulted  with  her 
mother,  and  she  dispatched  her  daughter  with 
haste,  to  demand  that  the  head  of  John  the 
Baptist  be  brought  in  to  her  at  once  on  a 
charger.  This  strange  request  startled  the 
drunken  tyrant  himself.  He,  however,  assented, 
though  with  reluctance,  but  for  the  sake  of  his 
oaths,  and  of  them  that  sat  at  meat,  he  ordered  a 
soldier  of  his  guard  to  strike  off  the  head  of 
St.  John.  In  this  way  the  bloody  head  of  the 
holy  prophet  was  brought  into  the  hall,  where 
they  ate  and  drank  and  made  merry  with 
music,  and  it  was  given  to  the  young  dancer, 
who  took  it  and  carried  it  to  her  mother.  No 
doubt  Herod  had  no  thought  of  the  oath,  while 
giving  it,  that  it  was  a  sinful  one,  but  he  com- 


ST.    JOHN   THE   BAPTIST.  15 

mitted  a  much  greater  sin  by  keeping  his  oath. 
And  thus  it  was  that  John  the  Baptist,  the 
man  of  the  desert,  ended  his  life,  one  of  the 
chief  causes  of  his  death  being  a  sinful  sup- 
per. But,  by  God's  mercy,  he  was  not  put  to 
death  before  he  had  fulfilled  his  great  duty  as 
the  forerunner  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The 
many  virtues  of  St.  John,  those  of  a  martyr,  a 
virgin,  a  teacher,  and  a  prophet,  were  exalted 
in  praise  by  Christ  Himself,  when  he  said  to 
the  multitudes  of  the  people:  Verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  there  hath  not  risen  among  them  that 
are  born  of  women  a  greater  than  John  the  Bap- 
tist. When  his  disciples  hearing  that  John  was 
executed  in  prison,  they  came  and  took  his  body 
and  laid  it  in  a  tomb. 

The  misfortunes  which  befell  Herod  after 
the  death  of  John  the  Baptist,  the  Jews  said 
were  punishments  from  God  for  the  murder  of 
his  servant,  as  their  historian,  Joseph  Fla- 
vins, records.  Aretas,  the  King  of  Arabia,  and 
the  father  of  Herod's  first  wife,  struck  a  deadly 
blow  at  the  army  of  the  Galilean  ruler.  Soon 
after  this  the  Roman  emperor  banished  Herod 
into  exile.  The  holy  relics  of  St.  John  did 
not   remain   for   all   time    in   their   tomb   at 


16  THE   LIVES   OF    THE   SAINTS. 

Sebastia.  When  the  holy  apostle  Luke  visited 
this  city,  he  took  the  right  arm  of  the  saint 
and  brought  it  to  Antioch,  where  the  Chris- 
tians treasured  it  for  a  long  time.  When,  in 
956,  the  Mohammedans  took  possession  of 
Antioch,  a  deacon  by  the  name  of  Job  carried 
the  relic  to  Halcedon,  from  which  place  it  was 
brought,  on  the  eve  of  the  Epiphany,  to  Con- 
stantinople. The  Turkish  sultan,  Bajazet,  de- 
siring to  please  the  Crusaders,  presented  the 
Knights  of  Malta  with  the  arm  of  the  great 
Baptist.  In  1799,  this  order  of  knights  sent 
the  relic  of  St.  John  to  the  Emperor  Paul  I.  of 
Russia,  and  the  great  prophet's  arm  may  be 
seen  to  this  day  in  the  royal  palace  in  the 
"  Chapel  of  the  Saviour's  Uncreated  Image." 
The  Holy  Church  celebrates  the  birth  of  St. 
John  the  Baptist  on  the  24th  of  June.  On  the 
29th  of  August,  she  commemorates  his  behead- 
ing. And  on  the  7th  of  January,  the  Church 
praises  the  great  saint  for  his  whole  life,  his 
works,  and  his  mission,  as  he  was  selected  to 
be  the  baptizer  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 


ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE,  THE  CO-EQUAL 

WITH  THE  APOSTLES. 

July  22. 

ONCE  when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  went 
about    Galilee    creating     miracles    and 
signs  by  His  divine  power,  a  woman  who  was 
known   by   the    name    of    Mary    Magdalene 
approached  Him  and  implored  for  His  mercy. 
The  Lord  cast  out  from  her  seven  demons, 
and  liberated   her   entirely   from  the  disease 
with  which  she  suffered.      From  this  time  on 
the  grateful  Mary  served  the  Lord,  heard  His 
teaching,  and  followed  Him  even  to  the  cross- 
death.      Together    with    other    holy   women, 
she  looked  upon  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
wept  for  Him.      She,  in   company   with  the 
Mother  of  our  Lord,  stood  by  the  cross,  and 
beheld  where  they  laid  His  body  in  the  tomb. 
The  holy  women,  overwhelmed  with  grief 
at  the  death  of  the  Lord,  prepared  a  sweet- 
smelling  myrrh  in  order  to  anoint  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ,  as  was  the  custom  with  the  Jews 


18  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

at  the  burial  of  their  dead  ;  and  after  the  Sab- 
bath was  past,  early  in  the  morning,  they  came 
to  His  grave ;  but  before  the  others,  yet  before 
it  was  daylight,  Mary  Magdalene  came,  and, 
to  her  surprise,  she  found  that  the  stone 
had  been  rolled  away,  and  the  tomb  was 
empty.  She  hurriedly  ran  to  John  and  Peter 
and  said  to  them :  They  have  taken  the  Lord 
from  out  the  tomb,  and  I  do  not  know  wher^ 
they  have  put  Him.  John  and  Peter  immedi- 
ately followed  her,  and  on  entering  the  tomb, 
saw  that  the  body  of  Jesus  was  not'  in  it,  but  in 
a  corner  lay  the  linen  cloth  in  which  the  body 
was  enveloped.  At  that  they  went  away;  but 
not  Mary  —  she  remained  by  the  grave,  and 
stood  weeping.  On  stooping  and  looking  into 
the  tomb,  she  suddenly  saw  two  angels  in  shin- 
ing white  apparel,  sitting,  one  at  the  head  and 
the  other  at  the  feet,  where  the  body  of  Jesus 
had  lain. 

They  said  to  her.  Woman,  wherefor  weepest 
thou  f  They  have  taken  away  my  Lord,  answered 
she,  and  I  do  not  know  luhere  they  have  put  Him. 
As  she  spoke  thus,  she  turned  backward  again 
and  saw  Jesus  Himself  standing  there;  but  as 
the  hour  was  early  she  did  not  know  Him 


ST.   MARY   MAGDALENE.  19 

and  she  thought  that  He  was  the  keeper  of 
the  garden. 

Woman,  said  He  to  her,  luhy  loeepest  thou,  and 
who  is  it  thou  seekest  f  If  thou  hast  taken  Him, 
said  she,  do  tell  me  where  hast  thou  laid  Him. 
The  Lord  then  called  her  by  name.  Mary, 
said  He.  On  hearing  His  voice,  she  knew 
Him,  and  cried  joyfully,  Rabboni,  In  the 
Hebrew  language  this  means  "my  teacher." 
Touch  me  not,  saith  Jesus,  but  go  unto  My  breth- 
ren, and  say  to  them  I  ascend  unto  My  Father 
and  your  Father,  and  My  God  and  your  God. 
In  the  mean  time  other  women  came  to  the 
tomb;  Mary  Magdalene  returned  with  them 
also.  They  all  had  seen  two  angels,  who  said 
to  them:  Why  seek  ye  the  living  among  the 
dead  ?  He  is  not  here ;  He  is  risen  !  Go  and  tell 
His  disciples  and  Peter  that  He  is  risen  from  the 
dead.  Filled  with  joy  and  fear,  the  myrrh- 
bearing  women  went  from  the  place,  and  on 
their  way  they,  on  a  sudden,  met  with  Christ 
Himself,  who  said  to  them:  All  hail!  They 
fell  upon  the  ground  and  worshiped  before 
Him. 

In  this  way,  the  holy  women,  who  served 
the  Lord  so  generously  during  His  earthly  life. 


20  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

were  counted  worthy  to  become  the  first  her- 
alds—  proclaiming  His  glorious  resurrection. 
Mary  Magdalene,  the  first  one  to  see  the 
resurrected  Lord,  consoled  the  grief-stricken 
disciples  with  these  joyful  words:  Christ  is 
risen/  As  the  first  bearer  of  the  glad  tid- 
ings of  the  resurrection,  she  has  been  honored 
by  the  Church  with  a  name  synonymous 
with  "co-equal  with  the  Apostles."  After  the 
ascension  of  the  Lord,  St.  Mary  continued  in 
prayer  together  with  the  Most  Holy  Mother  of 
God  and  the  Apostles,  and  she  was  a  witness 
of  the  first  fruits  of  the  Christian  teaching  in 
Jerusalem.  Her  great  faith  was  manifest  in 
the  lively  zeal  with  which  she  preached  the 
Word  of  God,  visiting  different  countries. 
Church  tradition  tells  us,  that  she  also  came  to 
Rome,  and  here  she  presented  the  Emperor 
Tiberius  with  an  egg,  which  was  colored  red, 
while  saying  to  him,  "  Christ  is  risen  !  "  After 
this  she  told  the  emperor  of  the  crucifixion  of 
Christ  the  Lord,  and  accused  Pilate  of  the 
unjust  death-sentence  which  he  pronounced 
against  Jesus,  the  innocent  Jesus.  From  olden 
days  it  was  a  custom,  still  kept  by  the  Jews, 
especially  by  the  poor  people,  to  present  their 


ST.  MAKY  MAGDALENE.  21 

friends,  acquaintances,  and  protectors  on  the 
anniversary  of  their  birth  and  on  New  Year's 
Day  with  red  eggs.  They  were  received  as  an 
expression  of  joy  and  the  show  of  respect  on 
the  part  of  those  people  who  were  not  able  to 
offer  a  more  precious  gift.  Since  the  time  of 
this  offer  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  it  has  become 
a  custom  with  Christians  to  present  one 
another  eggs  which  are  colored  red,  in  remem- 
brance of  the  resurrection  of  Christ.  From 
Rome  St.  Mary,  the  co-equal  with  the  Apostles, 
went  to  Ephesus,  where  she  assisted  St.  John 
the  Divine  until  her  death.  In  the  fifth  cen- 
tury her  holy  remains  were  transferred  from 
Ephesus  to  Constantinople. 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  JOHN  THE 
EVANGELIST. 

ONCE,  when  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  walked 
by  the  shores  of  the  sea  of  Tiberias, 
He  saw  two  brothers,  James  and  John,  who, 
with  their  father,  Zebedee,  were  mending  nets ; 
for  they  were  fishermen.  He  called  them,  and 
they  leaving  all,  immediately  went  after  Him. 
The  Lord  foretold  that  they  would  possess 
special  zeal  for  His  law,  by  naming  them  the 
sons  of  thunder  —  "Boanerges."  From  that 
time  they  did  not  leave  Him.  They,  together 
with  Peter,  were  present  at  the  raising  of  the 
dead  daughter  of  Jairus;  they  were  with  the 
Lord  at  the  time  of  His  transfiguration  on 
Mount  Tabor;  previous  to  the  passions  of  the 
Lord  they  were  with  Him  in  the  garden  of 
Gethsemane.  Jesus  Christ  loved  John  espe- 
cially. During  the  mystic  supper  John  occu- 
pied a  place  near  Him,  and  when  Jesus  men- 
tioned that  one  of  His  disciples  shall  betray 


ST.    JOHN   THE   EVANGELIST.  23 

Him,  John  leaned  upon  His  breast  and  asked 
to  be  told  of  whom  He  spoke.  Finally,  when 
the  Lord  Jesus  saw  the  most  pure  Virgin  Mary 
and  the  beloved  disciple  stand  by  His  cross 
before  His  death,  He  recommended  one  to  the 
other  by  saying  to  His  dear  mother.  Behold 
thy  son;  then  to  John  He  said.  Behold  thy 
mother.  John  took  the  Most  Holy  Mother  of 
God  to  his  home,  and  from  that  time  served 
her  as  his  own  mother  —  up  to  the  time  of  her 
holy  assumption. 

After  the  ascension  of  the  Lord,  John  lived 
together  with  the  Apostles  in  Jerusalem,  prayed 
in  the  temple,  and  received  the  gracious  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  understanding  of 
languages.  Henceforth  he  earnestly  preached 
the  Gospel  and  converted  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, notwithstanding  the  constant  persecu- 
tions he  underwent  for  the  same.  After  the 
Blessed  and  Ever- Virgin  Mary  was  taken  unto 
Her  Son  and  God,  John  —  in  company  with 
his  disciple  Prochoros  —  went  into  Asia  Minor. 
The  ship  on  which  they  took  passage  was 
wrecked.  But  John  and  Prochoros  were 
miraculously  spared,  and  so  they  came  to 
Ephesus.      But   here,   being   without   means 


24  THE   LIVES   OF    THE   SAINTS. 

they  hired  themselves  as  servants  in  the  house 
of  a  certain  land-owner.  The  master  and  his 
house-people  were  pagans.  And  the  servants 
were  obliged  to  labor  hard,  and  to  put  up 
with  much,  while  no  mercy  was  shown  to 
them.  The  apostle  and  his  fellow  worker  bore 
all  with  patience.  It  happened  that  in  the 
same  house  a  young  man  died,  who  was  the 
son  of  one  of  the  city  rulers,  and  the  boy's 
father,  Dioscoridus,  stricken  with  grief  at  his 
loss,  quite  suddenly  died  himself  of  a  broken 
heart.  The  whole  community  became  trou- 
bled. But  it  was  in  this  instance  that  God 
showed  His  favor  to  His  servants.  John 
prayed,  and  God  returned  Dioscoridus  and 
his  son  to  life.  All  became  stricken  with  fear, 
and  the}^  looked  upon  John  as  upon  a  divine 
being.  But  the  preacher  of  the  Gospel  ex- 
plained to  them,  that  it  was  done  b}^  God's 
power,  and  that  he  was  sent  to  them  to  tell 
them  of  God's  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  who  had 
revealed  Himself  and  come  to  save  mankind. 
They  listened  with  much  attention,  and  took 
the  apostle  and  his  attendant  into  their  good 
keeping.  In  this  way  the  Church  of  Ephesus 
had   its  birth.     And  the   Word   spread  and 


ST.    JOHN   THE   EVANGELIST.  25 

became  confirmed  in  that  country.  St.  John 
continued  to  teach,  but  his  words  were  not  as 
effective  as  was  his  life,  by  which  he  showed 
what  a  Christian  should  be.  The  change  of 
religion  by  so  many  people  in  a  city  like 
Ephesus  could  not  escape  the  notice  of  the 
emperor  of  Rome,  who  at  that  time  was  Do- 
mitian.  The  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ  suffered 
much  from  the  tyrant.  But  when  John 
remained  whole  after  being  thrown  into  a 
vessel  of  boiling  oil,  the  emperor  gave  up 
the  task  of  killing  him,  and  ordered  that 
the  apostle  be  exiled  to  the  island  named 
Patmos. 

Here  St.  John  lived  and  worked  for  several 
years.  He  was  not  successful  immediately,  but 
the  Lord  Jesus  finally  rewarded  him  for  his 
patience.  The  inhabitants  of  Patmos  gradu- 
ally came  to  Christ  by  John,  and  this  was  the 
cause  of  much  trouble  to  the  preacher  on  the 
part  of  jealous  leaders  in  the  religion  of  idols. 
Yet  the  apostle  persevered,  and  also  subdued 
these  foes  by  prayer  and  love. 

After  the  death  of  Domitian,  Emperor  Nerva 
came  to  the  throne  of  Pome.  This  was  a  good 
man,  for  he  did  not  take  delight  in  the  suffer- 


26  THE    LIVES    OF   THE   SAINTS. 

ing  of  his  fellow-beings.  Now  John  was  free 
to  go  withersoever  he  desired.  He  decided  to 
return  to  Ephesus.  On  hearing  this,  the  whole 
population  of  the  island  were  grieved,  for  they 
loved  their  teacher.  To  console  them  he  prom- 
ised to  write  for  them  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  therefore  ordered  them  to  pray 
and  fast,  while  he  took  himself  with  his  as- 
sistant up  into  a  mountain.  He  remained  in 
prayer  and  fasting  for  three  days,  when  sud- 
denly the  earth  quaked,  and  a  violent  thun- 
der-storm seemed  to  disturb  all  the  heavens. 
Prochoros  fell  on  his  face  in  fear,  but  the  elder 
took  him  by  the  arm  and  told  him  to  sit  and 
write  down  what  he  dictated.  John  lifted  his 
eyes  to  heaven,  and  being  inspired  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  he  commenced  the  Gospel  with 
these  words:  In  the  beginning  was  the  Wordf 
and  the  Word  was  ivith  God,  and  the  Word  luas 
God.  Thus  was  written  the  Gospel  of  St. 
John.  For  the  high  theology  for  which  this 
Gospel  is  especially  noted,  its  writer  was  sur- 
named  "the  Divine."  It  was  also  on  Patmos 
that  John  put  in  writing  the  revelations  given 
him  from  heaven.  The  Book  of  Revelations 
in  a  mystical  way  tells  of  the  destination  of 


ST.   JOHN   THE   EVANGELIST.  27 

mankind  and  of  the  terrible  last  judgment. 
The  Gospel  of  St.  John  is  supposed  to  have 
been  written  in  A.  D.  102. 

On  the  return  of  St.  John  to  Ephesus  the 
Christians  of  all  Asia  Minor  were  made  very 
happy.  By  this  time  the  venerable  apostle 
was  an  old  man.  Still  he  took  delight  in  going 
all  over  the  country,  through  cities  and  vil- 
lages, comforting  the  faithful,  and  strengthen- 
ing the  new  converts.  In  one  of  the  cities  of 
Asia  Minor  St.  John  selected  a  certain  young 
man,  whom  he  desired  to  take  into  his  special 
guidance.  The  favored  young  man  was  care- 
fully taught  while  the  apostle  abode  in  that 
place ;  but  when  he  was  obliged  to  go  farther 
on  his  mission,  St.  John  delivered  him  to  the 
care  of  the  bishop  of  the  city.  On  another 
occasion  this  messenger  of  Jesus  Christ  hap- 
pened to  visit  this  city  again.  When  St.  John 
inquired  of  the  bishop  about  his  charge,  and 
he  had  lost  the  young  man  given  him,  it 
was  a  sad  story  to  be  told.  The  young  man 
having  made  the  acquaintance  of  bad  asso- 
ciates, wandered  ofi  with  them  to  the  moun- 
tains, and  became  himself  the  captain  of  a 
band  of  robbers.   Notwithstanding  his  old  age. 


28  THE    LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

the  apostle  went  himself  to  the  mountains  to 
seek  the  bandits.  The  chief  on  seeing  his  men 
lead  an  old  man  toward  himself,  recognized 
the  apostle  and  the  disciple  of  love.  This 
meeting  was  too  much  for  his  reproaching 
conscience.  He  turned  to  run ;  but  the  white- 
haired  apostle  followed  him  as  best  he  could, 
calling  out  in  a  pitiful  voice,  "  Come,  my  son, 
my  son,  come  back  to  j^our  father;  I  will  take 
your  sins  upon  myself;  the  merciful  Lord  had 
sent  me  Himself."  The  young  man  was  taken 
with  emotion;  he  stopped,  but  dared  not  look 
up;  he  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  saint.  John 
kissed  him  as  a  loving  father,  and  brought 
him  back  rejoicing,  as  does  a  shepherd  who 
had  found  his  lost  sheep. 

St.  John  lived  more  than  a  hundred  years. 
He  died  quietly,  being  surrounded  with  the 
love  of  many  faithful  ones.  After  him,  his 
beloved  disciple  Prochoros  became  the  chief 
pastor  of  the  Christians  in  Asia  Minor.  This 
apostle's  memory  is  kept  by  the  Church  on 
two  days  in  the  year,  namely,  the  8th  of  May 
and  the  26th  of  September.  Besides  the  two 
books  mentioned  before,  there  are  also  three 
general  epistles  which  belong  to  St.  John  the 


ST.   JOHN   THE   EVANGELIST.  29 

Divine.  During  his  last  days  upon  earth, 
when  he  was  too  weak  to  do  much  service,  he 
continually  kept  saying.  My  little  children,  love 
ye  one  another.  In  the  epistles  of  St.  John  we 
find  these  passages:  He  that  saith  I  know  the 
Lord,  and  keepeth  not  His  commandments,  is  a 
liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him;  but  whosoever 
keepeth  His  word,  in  him  verily  hath  the  love  of 
God  been  perfected  .  .  .  Whosoever  hath  the 
goods  of  this  world,  and  beholdeth  his  brother  in 
need,  and  shutteth  up  his  compassion  from  him, 
how  doth  the  love  of  God  abide  in  him  f  .  .  . 
Herein  was  the  love  of  God  manifested  in  us^  that 
God  hath  sent  His  only  begotten  So7i  into  the 
world  that  we  might  live  through  Him."^ 

*The  words  in  italics  throughout  the  book  are  taken  from 
the  Holy  Bible. 


ST.  PANTELEIMON,  THE   GREAT  MAR- 
TYR AND  UNMERCENARY 
PHYSICIAN. 

July  27. 

SAINT  PANTELEIMON,  the  Great  Martyr, 
was  born  in  the  city  of  Nicomedia,  during 
the  third  century ;  at  his  birth  he  was  given 
the  name  of  Pantoleon,  which  signifies,  in  all 
things  a  lion.  But  as  we  shall  see  after  in 
his  life  he  was  given  the  name  Panteleimon 
which  signifies,  all-merciful.  "We  shall  call  him 
by  this  last  name.  The  name  itself  already 
explains  for  us  —  telling  by  what  virtues 
especially  the  holy  martyr  had  become  cele- 
brated. And  in  reality  the  Church  praises  St. 
Panteleimon  as  a  healer  who  never  took  pay ; 
a  most  kind  physician  of  both  bodily  and 
spiritual  ills. 

Panteleimon's  mother  was  a  Christian,  but 
she  died  while  he  was  yet  very  young.  His 
father,  being  a    pagan    who   worshiped   the 


ST.    PANTELEIMON.  31 

Roman  idols,  educated  his  child  in  the  same 
false  customs  and  religion.  Eustorgius,  the 
father,  gave  his  son  Panteleimon  to  one  Eu- 
phrosinius,  who  was  a  renowned  physician,  that 
he  might  teach  the  boy  the  science  of  medicine. 
The  new  pupil  of  this  learned  master  showed 
himself  clever  and  at  the  same  time  indus- 
trious, with  a  quiet  disposition.  The  great 
doctor  became  attached  to  him,  and  he  always 
had  the  boy  with  him.  As  he  was  the  medical 
adviser  of  the  emperor,  Panteleimon  went  with 
him  to  the  palace,  and  the  Emperor  Mak- 
simian  also  took  a  liking  to  the  bright  lad. 

Panteleimon  visited  his  teacher  every  day. 
His  path  lay  by  the  humble  dwelling  of  an  old 
man,  whose  name  was  Ermolaus.  This  old 
Ermolaus  was  a  Christian  priest.  There  were 
other  Christians  also  who  lived  with  him,  con- 
cealing themselves  from  the  unbelievers,  for  at 
that  time  the  Christians  were  persecuted,  and 
the  Bishop  of  Nicomedia,  Anthemus,  was  put 
to  death  a  little  before  this.  The  aged  saint 
loved  Panteleimon,  and  the  Lord  filled  his 
heart  with  a  desire  to  enlighten  the  youth  with 
the  light  of  the  true  faith.  Once  he  invited 
the  lad  to  enter  his  house,  and  here  Ermolaus 


32  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

opened  a  conversation  with  him.  He  com- 
menced by  inquiring  of  the  youth  who  his  par- 
ents were,  which  religion  was  theirs,  and  what 
their  occupation  was.  Panteleimon  readily 
answered  these  questions  of  the  good  old  man. 
"  My  mother  was  a  Christian,"  said  he,  "  and 
she  served  one  God ;  she  is  now  dead ;  my 
father  belongs  to  the  religion  of  the  Hellenes, 
and  he  worships  many  gods."  On  perceiving 
that  the  open-hearted  youth  was  anxious  about 
the  truth,  and  inquired  for  explanations,  the 
presbyter  at  once  spoke  of  the  beautiful  order 
of  the  universe,  of  the  great  and  wise  and  good 
Creator.  Then  in  brief  he  reviewed  the  history 
of  mankind  ;  of  its  fall,  its  corruption,  and  the 
different  false  ideas  of  religion.  He  told  him  of 
the  coming  into  the  world  of  the  Son  of  God  — 
as  a  man  like  unto  ourselves,  sins  excepted, 
that  He  might  by  His  teaching,  His  goodness, 
and  His  death,  open  unto  us  again  the  happi- 
ness of  Paradise,  and  return  us  to  our  God. 
The  words  of  the  old  man  reminded  Pantelei- 
mon of  the  first  teaching  of  his  good  mother, 
who  thus  also  spoke  to  him  of  the  Lord  when 
he  was  a  little  child.  He  listened  v/ith  care, 
and  so  loved  these  instructions  that  he  came 


ST.    PANTELEIMON.  33 

every  day  to  visit  the  presbyter,  after  leaving 
his  medical  lessons.  The  holy  man  continued 
to  explain  for  him  the  commandments  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  heart  of  Panteleimon  became 
inflamed  with  love  to  God.  The  Lord  in  His 
mercy  strengthened  his  faith  by  a  wonderful 
event. 

It  happened  that,  when  he  was  once  return- 
ing from  his  master,  Panteleimon  saw  a  little 
child  lying  dead  upon  the  road.  The  cause  of 
the  death  of  the  child  was  lying  there  next  to 
its  body  —  a  live  venomous  serpent.  At  first 
the  youth  was  frightened.  But  he  suddenly 
remembered  what  the  old  man  had  told  him 
of  the  might  and  goodness  of  God.  He  com- 
menced to  pray  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  call- 
ing upon  His  holy  name  and  all-powerful 
assistance,  when,  to  the  delight  of  his  pure 
heart,  he  saw  the  child  awake  as  if  from  a  deep 
sleep.  This  miracle  completed  the  first  instruc- 
tions of  the  presbyter;  for  Panteleimon  be- 
lieved from  the  depth  of  his  soul,  and  rejoi- 
cing and  praising  the  Lord,  he  hurried  to  meet 
Ermolaus,  to  tell  him  all  and  to  beg  him  for 
his  baptism  without  delay. 

Having  become   a   Christian,  Panteleimon 


34  THE    LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

prayed  God  that  his  father  also  might  be  made 
to  understand  the  truth,  as  he  loved  his  father 
and  sorrowed  because  he  still  remained  a 
pagan.  The  youth  often  tried  to  convince  him 
that  his  gods  were  false  and  had  no  power 
whatever;  Eustorgius  heard  him  and  began  to 
waver  in  his  religion  of  many  deities ;  finally 
the  merciful  Lord  opened  his  understanding 
by  divine  grace.  In  course  of  time  Pantelei- 
mon  had  become  a  celebrated  physician,  and 
many  sick  people  appealed  to  him  for  relief. 
Once  a  blind  man  was  brought  to  him,  who 
said  that  all  the  healers  in  the  city  had  doc- 
tored him  in  turn,  but  in  vain.  "  I  only 
wasted  my  wealth  upon  them,"  said  the  un- 
fortunate man;  "  but  I  will  cheerfully  give  you 
what  I  have  left  to  me,  if  you  will  but  cure 
me." 

Moved  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  Panteleimon 
said  to  the  blind  man :  "  The  Father  of  Light, 
the  true  God,  will  heal  you  by  me.  His  un- 
worthy servant;  all  that  which  you  have 
promised  me,  distribute  among  the  poor." 

On  hearing  this  conversation,  his  father, 
Eustorgius,  complained:  "My  son,  do  not  un- 
dertake to  do  that  of  which  thou  art  incapa- 


ST.   PANTELEIMON.  35 

ble,"  said  he.  ''Hearest  thou  not,  that  no 
physician  was  able  to  restore  him  his  sight? 
how  canst  thou  hope  to  succeed  in  this?" 

"  Those  physicians  could  not  cure  him,"  an- 
swered Panteleimon;  "  but  there  is  a  great  dif- 
ference between  their  teachers  and  my  teacher." 

Eustorgius  thought  that  his  son  spoke  about 
the  celebrated  doctor,  Euphrosinus, upon  which 
he  replied :  "I  have  heard,  my  son,  that  your 
master,  Euphrosinus,  attempted  to  cure  this 
blind  one,  but  without  success." 

"  You  will  now  see  the  power  of  my  healing, 
father,"  said  Panteleimon. 

He  approached  the  blind  man,  and  touching 
his  eyes,  said :  "  In  the  name  of  my  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  I  say  to  thee,  receive  thy  sight."  And 
in  the  same  instant  the  eyes  of  the  blind  were 
opened,  and  he  could  see.  Greatly  wondering 
at  the  exhibit  of  such  power  and  the  grace  of 
God,  both  Eustorgius  and  the  formerly  blind 
man  believed  in  the  Lord.  When,  soon  after 
this,  Panteleimon  acquainted  them  with  Ermo- 
laus,  the  old  priest  instructed  them  in  the 
Christian  law,  and  baptized  them  in  the  name 
of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  father   of  our 


36  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

youthful  saint  had  died,  leaving  him  a  rich  in- 
heritance. Panteleimon  immediately  liber- 
ated all  his  servants  and  slaves,  rewarding 
them  abundantly,  and  then  he  commenced  to 
distribute  his  wealth  among  the  needy.  He 
visited  on  each  day  those  who  were  confined 
in  bonds,  the  sick,  the  unfortunate,  and  he  suc- 
cored them.  The  Lord  gifted  him  with  power 
to  heal  all  diseases  with  His  name ;  not  one 
stricken  with  misery  had  left  him  without 
obtaining  relief  or  assistance ;  the  sick  flocked 
to  him  in  multitudes,  and  all  the  people  praised 
the  talented  and  unmercenary  ph3^sician.  This 
fact  aroused  the  jealousy  of  all  the  medical 
men.  Once  some  of  them  met  upon  the  way 
the  blind  man  whom  they  could  not  cure. 
The}^  were  surprised  to  see  him  in  possession 
of  his  sight ;  they  questioned  him  to  learn  who 
had  cured  him.  When  he  told  them  that  it 
was  Panteleimon,  they  retorted :  "  It  is  no 
wonder,  for  he  is  the  great  pupil  of  the  great 
master,  the  celebrated  physician,  Euphrosi- 
nus."  But,  loudly  applauding  him,  they 
secretly  hated  Panteleimon,  and  endeavored  to 
seek  a  means  by  which  to  injure  him. 

Continually  watching  his  actions,  they  dis- 


ST.   PANTELEIMON.  37 

covered  that  he  often  visits  the  prisons,  in  which 
at  that  time  many  Christians  were  confined ; 
that  he  heals  their  infirmities  and  offers  them 
money,  and  that  he  believes  in  Christ  himself. 
His  enemies  lost  no  time  in  accusing  him  be- 
fore the  Emperor  Maksimian.  "Sire,"  said 
they  to  him,  "  the  young  man  who  was  by 
your  order  educated  in  the  art  of  healing,  now 
abuses  your  kindness  by  using  his  abilities  to 
a  disgraceful  advantage.  He  often  visits  the 
enemies  of  our  gods,  he  helps  them;  and  he 
himself  believes  in  one  Christ,  and  offers  to 
Him  the  glory  of  his  cures.  If  thou  dost  not 
take  some  measures  against  him,  he  will  do 
much  evil,  and  lead  many  astray  from  the 
true  religion."  At  the  same  time,  to  uphold 
their  complaint,  they  brought  before  the  em- 
peror the  blind  man  who  had  been  healed 
by  Panteleimon. 

"  Tell  me,"  inquired  of  him  the  ruler,  "  how 
was  it  that  Panteleimon  restored  to  thee  thy 
sight?" 

"  He  touched  my  eyes,  and  called  upon  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  I  began  to  see," 
answered  he  who  was  blind. 

"  Thinkest  thou  that  it  was  Jesus  Christ  who 


38  THE    LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

healed  thee,  or  our  gods?"  asked  the  ruler. 

"  Many  physicians  endeavored  to  cure  me, 
and  they  invoked  the  aid  of  Esculapus,  but 
I  received  no  benefit  whatever  from  them. 
When  Panteleimon  called  the  name  of  Christ, 
only  then  was  it  that  I  could  see.  And  now, 
sire,  thou  mayst  decide  thyself  which  was 
it  that  cured  me."  The  emperor  found  no 
words  for  reproach  to  this  reply :  however,  he 
began  to  advise  him  who  was  blind  to  worship 
the  gods.  But  he  with  all  his  heart  believed 
in  the  Lord,  and  no  advice  nor  command,  not 
even  persecution,  could  compel  him  to  renounce 
himself  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  healed 
him.  At  last  the  emperor,  filled  with  anger, 
condemned  him  to  die.  After  the  execution 
Panteleimon  bought  of  the  soldiers  the  body 
of  this  firm  confessor  of  his  faith,  and  gave  it 
a  Christian  burial. 

Panteleimon  hardly  had  time  enough  to  put 
away  the  dead,  when  a  summons  came  that  he 
should  appear  before  the  emperor.  He,  of 
course,  correctly  surmised  why  he  was  sent 
for;  but  persecution  and  death  for  the  name 
of  Christ  frightened  him  not,  and  he  calmly 
and  joyfully  went  before  the  sovereign.     Mak- 


ST.   PANTELEIMON.  39 

simian  concealed  his  anger,  and  received  him 
apparently  with  kindness.  "  What  is  it  I  hear 
of  thee,  Panteleimon?  It  is  said  that  thou 
despisest  the  gods  and  dost  offer  praise  to  some 
Christ,  who  died  the  death  of  a  criminal.  Can 
it  be  possible  that  thou  hast  forgotten  all  my 
attention  and  kindness,  and  hast  become  my 
enemy?  No,  I  can  not  believe  this,  and  hope 
that  thou  wilt  thyself  disarm  thy  accusers,  and 
before  all  offer  a  sacrifice  to  our  great  gods." 

"  Sire,  believe  what  they  have  told  you  of 
me,"  fearlessly  answered  the  young  man.  "  I 
in  truth  did  renounce  your  false  gods,  and  I 
offer  glory  to  Christ,  for  according  to  His 
works  I  have  become  convinced  that  He  is  the 
true  God.  He  created  the  universe.  He  raises 
the  dead.  He  restores  sight  to  the  blind  ;  to 
the  infirm  He  gives  strength  and  health." 
Panteleimon  desired  to  prove  for  the  emperor 
that  his  false  gods  were  nothing,  he  there- 
fore recommended  to  have  an  extremely  sick 
one  brought  in,  and  that  the  priests  of  the 
pagan  temples  should  be  invited  to  pray  for 
the  return  of  his  health.  All  was  done  as  he 
desired.  The  ministers  of  the  gods  prayed  to 
their  idols  in  vain.      But  when  Panteleimon 


40  THE   LIVES   OF   THE    SAINTS. 

called  upon  the  sick  one  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  he  was  healed  at  that  instant. 
Many  of  those  who  witnessed  such  a  wonder, 
believed  in  the  Lord ;  but  grace  had  no  access 
to  the  heart  of  Maksimian.  The  idolatrous 
priests  said  to  the  emperor :  "  If  Panteleimon 
remain  alive,  he  will  deceive  many,  and  we 
will  be  made  a  laughing-stock  for  the  Chris- 
tians; we  therefore  demand,  sire,  that  you  give 
the  order  to  seize  him."  The  emperor  requested 
St.  Panteleimon  to  bend  the  knee  before  the 
gods,  at  the  same  time  warning  him  of  the  ter- 
rible tortures  for  his  refusal ;  he  also  reminded 
him  of  the  death  to  which  the  aged  Anthemus 
was  condemned. 

"  If  Anthemus,  an  old  man,  could  bear  suf- 
fering with  such  fortitude,  then  I  should  be 
the  one  to  fear  the  least,  young  and  strong  as 
I  am.  To  die  for  Christ  would  be  for  me  a 
blessing." 

Hearing  these  remarks  of  the  young  Chris- 
tian, the  emperor  ordered  his  servants  to  tor- 
ture him,  which  they  did  by  tearing  his  body 
with  sharp  instruments,  and  then  burning 
the  sores  with  a  torch.  Panteleimon  prayed  : 
"  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  said  he,  "  be  Thou  near 


ST.    PANTELEIMON.  41 

to  me,  and  give  me  patience,  that  I  may 
bear  this  torture  to  the  end."  The  Lord  heard 
his  prayer  and  revealed  His  person  to  him, 
strengthening  and  cheering  him  in  the  midst 
of  suffering.  Although  the  persecutor's  wrath 
was  horrible,  yet  it  was  feeble;  in  vain  he 
sought  out  the  most  terrible  tortures;  he 
ordered  the  saint  to  be  thrown  into  a  vessel 
filled  with  melted  lead ;  the  martyr  remained 
alive  and  whole.  Ascribing  this  to  the  art  of 
a  sorcerer,  Maksimian  commanded  that  the 
Christian  have  a  large  stone  tied  to  his  neck 
and  then  be  cast  into  the  sea.  But  it  was  the 
Lord's  pleasure  to  manifest  in  Panteleimon  His 
power  and  goodness;  the  martyr  remained 
alive  and  whole,  preserved  from  danger  by  the 
almighty  hand  of  God. 

The  emperor  resolved  to  rid  himself  of 
Panteleimon  by  giving  him  as  food  to  the  wild 
beasts.  The  theater  was  prepared  at  the  out- 
skirts of  the  city ;  on  an  appointed  day  all  the 
people  gathered  to  see  how  the  wild  beasts 
would  tear  the  body  of  the  young  Christian ;  the 
ruler  himself  arrived  on  the  scene,  and  point- 
ing to  the  hungry,  fierce  beasts,  said  to  Pante- 
leimon :  "  Save  thy  youthful  life,  and  off'er  a 


42  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

sacrifice  to  the  gods."  But  the  Christian  would 
rather  die  than  renounce  the  Lord.  The 
ferocious  animals  were  let  out  at  him ;  again 
the  Lord  rescued  him,  as  He  rescued  Daniel 
of  old ;  it  seemed  as  though  the  jaws  of  the 
beasts  were  guarded  when  they  came  around 
Panteleimon,  as  so  many  meek  lambs.  At  this 
many  voices  in  the  multitude  called  out : 
"  Great  is  the  God  of  Christians."  All  this 
only  increased  the  anger  of  Maksimian.  Those 
who  dared  to  praise  Christ  he  put  to  death. 
But  for  Panteleimon  he  invented  new  tortures. 
He  ordered  the  saint  tied  to  a  wheel  covered 
with  sharp  spikes;  again  God  revealed  His 
mercy,  even  to  Maksimian,  by  showing  His 
greatness  in  preserving  Panteleimon  in  this 
terrible  trial. 

^'  Who  has  taught  you  to  be  a  sorcerer  ?  " 
asked  the  infuriated  emperor. 

"  It  is  not  magics,  but  in  Christian  piety,  I 
have  been  taught  by  the  priest,  Ermokus," 
replied  the  holy  martyr.  Panteleimon  knew 
well  that  Ermolaus  feared  not  to  die  for  the 
name  of  Christ,  so  therefore  he  did  not  conceal 
his  teacher's  name. 

The  emperor  sent  Panteleimon  himself  to 


ST.    PANTELEIMON.  43 

bring  Ermolaus  before  him.  "Thou  hast 
come  for  good,  my  son,"  said  the  aged  saint, 
when  the  young  man  entered  his  house ;  "  the 
time  has  come  for  me  to  suffer  and  to  die  for 
the  Lord,  for  I  have  this  very  night  seen  the 
Lord,  who  told  me  of  it.     Let  us  go." 

On  coming  into  the  presence  of  the  emperor, 
Ermolaus  without  fear  declared  that  he  was  a 
Christian.  When  questioned  if  he  had  any 
more  associates,  he  named  two,  Ermina  and 
Ermocrata,  who  lived  in  the  same  house  with 
him.  These  also  were  summoned  before  the 
court. 

"  You  have  turned  Panteleimon  away  from 
our  gods  ?  "  said  the  emperor  to  the  Christians. 

"  Christ,  the  God  Himself,  calls  those  whom 
He  finds  worthy,"  answered  they. 

"  Endeavor  to  convert  Panteleimon  to  our 
gods  once  more,"  said  the  ruler,  "  and  then  the 
first  fault  will  not  only  be  forgiven  you,  but 
you  will  receive  a  reward  from  me." 

"  We  cannot  do  this.  We  would  rather  die 
for  the  name  of  our  God,"  with  firmness  replied 
the  Christians.  Thereupon  they  began  to  pray, 
and  the  Lord  revealed  Himself  to  them,  so 
that  they  were  strengthened  for  that  which 


44  THE   LIVES   OP   THE   SAINTS. 

awaited  them.  Suddenly  a  shock  of  earth- 
quake was  felt,  soon  after  which  it  was  reported 
to  the  emperor  that  the  idols  in  the  temple  fell 
from  their  places.  Not  perceiving  in  this  the 
almighty  hand  of  the  great  Creator,  Maksimian 
exclaimed :  ''  If  I  do  not  put  to  death  these 
sorcerers,  the  whole  city  will  be  destroyed  !  " 
He  then  commanded  that  Panteleimon  be 
taken  to  prison,  and  Ermolaus,  Ermina,  and 
Ermocrata  to  be  flogged  and  then  beheaded. 
The  Church  keeps  the  memory  of  these  three 
martyrs  on  the  26th  of  July. 

Not  being  able  to  deceive  Panteleimon, 
either  by  bribes  or  threats,  the  emperor,  at  last 
baffled  in  his  design,  ordered  the  martyr  to  be 
heavily  flogged,  and  then  killed  at  the  block. 
The  saint  went  to  his  death  joyfully,  chanting 
the  Psalms  of  David.  AVhen  they  had  come 
to  the  place  of  execution,  he  was  tied  to  an 
olive-tree.  A  soldier  let  the  blade  down,  but 
no  harm  came  to  the  holy  martyr,  who  had 
not  yet  finished  his  prayer.  Seeing  this,  the 
guard  that  was  there  became  terrified,  and  fell 
at  the  feet  of  St.  Panteleimon,  exclaiming : 
"  Great  is  the  God  of  Christians !  "  The  soldiers 
beseeched  the  martyr  to  forgive  and  to  pray 


ST.   PANTELEIMON.  45 

for  them.  At  this  there  came  a  voice  from 
heaven,  which  named  the  martyr  Panteleimon, 
instead  of  his  former  name,  Pantoleon.  Hav- 
ing pra3^ed,  the  saint  requested  the  soldiers  to 
carry  out  their  bidding.  Finally  St.  Pante- 
leimon was  beheaded.  The  olive-tree  to  which 
he  was  tied  was  filled  with  fruit.  Many  by- 
standers became  believers.  The  emperor  com- 
manded that  the  olive-tree  be  cut  down,  and 
that  the  body  of  St.  Panteleimon  be  burned. 
In  this  instance,  another  miracle  again  proved 
that  Panteleimon  was  God's  faithful  servant 
—  his  body  was  not  burned  in  the  fire.  Chris- 
tians took  the  body  and  buried  it  honorably  ; 
at  the  same  time  they  made  a  record  of  the 
life,  suffering,  and  death  of  the  great  martyr, 
and  sent  it,  for  their  edification  and  his  mem- 
ory, to  the  holy  churches.  This  took  place 
A.  D.  296. 

At  the  present  day,  there  is  a  part  of  the 
relics  of  St.  Panteleimon  in  a  monastery  on 
Mount  Athos,  which  is  called  St.  Panteleimon's 
monastery.  From  olden  times  this  convent 
was  inhabited  mostly  by  Russian  monks,  al- 
though there  always  have  been  also  brethren 
of  different  nationalities. 


THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  NICHOLAS. 

DURING  the  first  ages  of  the  Christian  era, 
the  Church  suffered  much  persecution 
from  wicked  persons  and  pagan  governments. 
To  spread  the  faith  of  Christ,  as  well  as  to 
uphold  the  struggling  Church,  it  pleased  God 
to  send  into  the  field  specially  chosen  men, 
His  servants,  tried  in  the  faith,  and  powerful 
both  in  life  and  in  the  Word.  Such,  among 
others,  was  Saint  Nicholas,  whose  memory  we 
celebrate  on  the  9th  of  May,  the  occasion  on 
which  his  incorruptible  relics  were  carried 
from  the  city  of  Myra  to  the  city  of  Bari,  and 
also  on  the  6th  of  December,  the  day  of  his 
burial. 

St.  Nicholas  was  born  in  the  second  half  of 
the  third  century,  in  the  city  of  Patara,  of  the 
country  of  Lycia.  From  early  childhood  the 
beginnings  of  those  virtues  by  which  he  after- 
wards was  glorified  by  God  before  all  the 
people,  could  be  seen  in  his  person  and  be- 


ST.    NICHOLAS.  47 

havior.  After  his  studies  at  home,  having 
attained  the  age  of  manhood,  his  uncle,  whose 
name  was  also  Nicholas — he  being  the  bishop 
of  Patara — raised  him  to  the  dignity  of  a  pres- 
byter. During  the  sacrament  of  the  laying  on 
of  hands,  the  bishop,  being  inspired  with  a 
spirit  of  prophecy,  turned  to  the  congregation, 
and  showing  the  young  man,  exclaimed : 
"  Brethren,  I  see  a  new  sun,  rising  above  the 
earth,  and  promising  comfort  to  all  the  suffer- 
ing. Blessed  is  the  flock  which  shall  have  him 
for  its  pastor ;  for  he  will  bring  the  wandering 
sheep  to  the  truth,  he  will  pasture  them  in  the 
meadows  of  piety,  and  be  a  helper  to  all  which 
sorrow."  The  whole  life  of  St.  Nicholas  was  a 
fulfillment  of  these  prophetic  words.  He 
never  ceased  to  help  the  suffering,  defend  the 
innocent,  uphold  the  weak  by  the  word  of 
truth  and  faith,|and  to  set  himself  as  an  exam- 
ple of  all  Christian  virtues. 

After  the  death  of  his  parents,  the  whole  of 
his  rich  heritage  he  gave  in  good  works,  en- 
deavoring at  that  not  to  be  known  by  those 
whom  he  befriended ;  for  he  remembered  the 
commandment  of  God— to  do  good  in  secret, 
and  not  to  seek  for  it  the  glory  of  men. 


48  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Here,  for  an  instance,  is  one  of  the  great 
many  benefits  shown  by  St.  Nicholas. 

A  very  rich  citizen  of  Patara  had  suddenly 
lost  the  whole  of  his  property,  and  fell  into 
extreme  poverty.  Having  been  accustomed 
to  riches,  he  did  not  find  the  strength  to  battle 
with  the  temptations  of  poverty,  and  he  had 
commenced  thinking  already  of  procuring 
means  for  a  living  for  himself  and  family, 
which  consisted  of  three  grown-up  daughters, 
by  a  dishonorable  practice.  But  he  had  not 
yet  the  opportunity  of  carrying  out  his  evil 
intention,  when  he  was  saved  by  the  timely 
help  of  St.  Nicholas.  Having  heard  of  his 
troubles,  St.  Nicholas,  under  the  cover  of  night, 
threw  into  his  window  a  large  amount  of  gold, 
tied  up  in  a  sack.  On  awakening  in  the 
morning,  the  unhappy  father  scarcely  could 
believe  that  he  unexpectedly  became  rich. 
His  business  was  restored,  and  he  soon  gave  his 
eldest  daughter  in  marriage.  St.  Nicholas  de- 
cided to  settle  in  life  the  two  other  daughters  in 
the  same  way,  and  after  some  time  cast  another 
sack  of  gold  into  the  house  of  their  father. 
The  second  daughter  was  honorably  settled, 
and  the  happy  father  poured  out  before  the 


ST.   NICHOLAS.  49 

Lord  his  grateful  feelings:  "Merciful  God,  who 
redeemed  us  with  Thy  blood,  and  now  saving 
me  from  sin  and  dishonor,"  thus  he  prayed, 
'^  show  us  the  one  who  serves  as  the  instrument 
of  Thy  goodness ;  show  unto  us  this  Thy  earthly 
angel,  who  keeps  us  from  sin,  and  delivers  us 
from  evil  thoughts."  This  desire  was  granted. 
One  night  he  heard  the  window  opened,  and 
the  sound  of  a  bundle  thrown  into  the  house, 
as  before.  He  hurriedly  arose,  went  in  pursuit 
of  his  benefactor,  and  discovered  Nicholas,  who 
at  that  time  administered  the  affairs  of  the 
diocese  of  Patara,  in  the  absence  of  his  uncle, 
who  went  to  Jerusalem.  He  fell  at  his  feet, 
and  with  tears  of  gratitude,  he  said  :  "  If  the 
Lord  hath  not  sent  you  for  our  deliverance,  I 
would  not  have  withstood  temptation,  and 
would  have  enticed  into  sin  and  dishonor  my 
innocent  daughters." 

After  the  return  of  his  uncle,  St.  Nicholas 
himself  went  to  pay  his  reverence  at  the  tomb 
of  our  Lord,  and  during  the  voyage  he  stilled 
the  stormy  sea  by  his  prayer,  and  brought  to 
life  a  sailor  who  was  killed  by  falling  from  the 
top  of  the  mast.  Continually  growing  more 
fervent  in  his  love  toward  God,  he  settled  in  a 


50  THE   LIVES   OF   THE  SAINTS. 

monastery,  desiring  to  devote  his  whole  life  to 
the  Lord,  and  serve  Him  in  the  labors  and  pri- 
vations of  a  monastic  life.  But  the  will  of 
God  prepared  for  him  another  field.  One 
night,  whilst  praying,  he  all  at  once  heard  a 
voice  say  to  him :  "  Nicholas,  if  thou  wouldst 
have  a  crown  from  Me,  enter  thou  in  the  way 
of  labor  among  the  populous  crowd."  In  fear 
and  doubt,  Nicholas  pondered  about  the  mean- 
ing of  such  a  calling.  The  same  voice  said 
again :  "  Nicholas,  this  is  not  the  field  in  which 
you  may  reap  the  expected  fruit.  Turn  to  the 
people,  that  My  name  may  be  glorified  in 
thee."  Then  it  was  that  Nicholas  understood 
that  the  Lord  desired  another  service  of  him, 
in  place  of  the  monastic  life  he  was  leading. 
Submissive  to  the  will  of  God,  he  left  the 
place  he  had  selected  for  his  abode,  and 
went  to  Myra,  the  principal  city  of  Lycia,  not 
knowing  yet  what  the  Lord  would  of  him,  but 
ready  to  fulfill  His  commandment. 

At  this  time  an  election  in  Myra  was  taking 
place,  in  order  to  elect  an  archbishop  in  the  stead 
of  John,  who  died.  Having  gathered  from  all 
the  cities,  the  bishops  were  anxious  about  the 
election.     Understanding,  of  course,  that  God 


ST.   NICHOLAS.  51 

alone  could  enlighten  and  guide  them,  they 
therefore  approached  the  election  in  prayer 
and  fasting.  The  Lord  heard  their  prayer, 
and  to  one  of  them  he  revealed  His  will.  Dur- 
ing prayer,  a  man,  shining  with  a  heavenly 
glory,  appeared  to  this  bishop,  and  told  him 
to  remain  at  the  door  of  the  church  that  night 
and  to  wait  for  the  people.  "  The  first  one 
that  enters,"  said  he,  "  is  the  elected  of  God ; 
his  name  is  Nicholas."  This  bishop  told  this 
to  the  others,  and  stopped  by  the  church  doors, 
while  the  council  of  bishops  were  gathered  in 
the  church.  In  the  mean  time,  St.  Nicholas, 
having  arrived  in  Myra,  spent  most  of  his 
time  in  prayer,  and  during  this  night,  as  usual 
with  him,  he  went  to  the  temple  to  hear  matins. 
Hardly  had  he  entered  the  door,  when  the 
bishop  stopped  him  and  inquired  about  his 
name.  "  Nicholas,  the  servant  of  your  holi- 
ness, sir,"  he  humbly  answered.  At  that  the 
bishop  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led  him 
into  the  temple,  where  he  placed  him  in  the 
midst  of  the  bishops.  A  rumor  of  this  incident 
very  soon  spread  around,  and  consequently  a 
great  multitude  of  people  had  come  to  the 
church.      Having  been  strengthened  by  the 


52  THE   LIVES   OF  THE   SAINTS. 

vision,  the  bishop  mentioned  before  addressed 
the  people,  and  pointing  out  Nicholas,  he  said : 
"  Brethren,  accept  your  pastor,  who  is  anointed 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  whom  He  entrusted 
the  ruling  over  your  souls,  who  is  elected,  not 
by  a  body  of  men,  but  appointed  by  God." 
The  people  rejoiced,  and  thanked  the  Lord. 
St.  Nicholas,  in  deep  humility,  did  not  con- 
sider himself  worthy  of  so  high  a  dignity,  and 
he  wished  to  refuse  to  accept  the  office,  but  he 
submitted  to  the  will  of  God  and  became  an 
archbishop. 

Having  become  the  pastor  of  the  Church  of 
Lycia,  St.  Nicholas,  always  strict  unto  himself, 
multiplied  his  labors  with  the  thought  that, 
in  his  new  place,  he  must  not  live  for  him- 
self, but  for  others.  He  selected  two  worthy 
presbyters  to  be  his  advisers  and  assistants, 
and  with  untiring  devotion  gave  himself  to 
care  for  those  who  were  given  to  his  charge. 
As  a  father,  he  received  every  one;  he  lis- 
tened with  sympathy  to  anybody's  troubles, 
gave  advice  and  help,  and  with  strong  de- 
termination defended  the  innocent  and  the 
ones  offended.  In  the  midst  of  such  work  he 
was  taken  by  a  sense  of  great  danger  which 


ST.    NICHOLAS.  53 

had  come  upon  the  Church,  namely,  the  per- 
secutions of  the  emperors  Diocletian  and  Gale- 
rius.  These  fearful  times  of  suffering  lasted  for 
ten  years,  and  they  were  commenced  in  the 
city  of  Nicomedia,  where  about  20,000  Chris- 
tians were  burned  to  death  while  at  prayer  in 
the  church.  From  this  place  the  persecutions 
spread  to  every  part  of  the  empire.  Not  only 
in  the  cities  and  villages  were  Christians  sought 
after,  but  they  were  hunted  down  in  mountains 
and  caves.  Not  fearing  the  danger,  St.  Nich- 
olas continued  to  preach  Christ,  and  therefore 
he  was  taken,  with  many  Christians,  and  cast 
into  prison,  where  they  were  kept  for  a  long 
time,  suffering  hunger,  thirst,  and  all  sorts  of 
trials.  But  the  bishop,  for  all  that,  never  ceased 
to  console  them  with  the  Word  of  God.  Now 
the  Emperor  Constantine  came  to  the  throne, 
and  as  he  had  known  the  true  God,  he  gave 
all  Christian  prisoners  their  liberty.  At  the 
same  time  he  destroyed  the  temples  of  the 
idols,  and  built  many  churches  in  honor  of 
God  Almighty.  And  so  St.  Nicholas  was  at 
liberty. 

In   the  year  A.  D.  325,  the  first  universal 
council  of  the  Church  was  held.     The  chief  ob- 


64  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

ject  of  this  gathering  was  to  testify  to  the  truth 
against  Arius,  who  impiously  taught  that  the 
Son  of  God  was  made.  Nicholas  was  one  of  the 
saints  and  teachers  of  the  Church  who  had 
come  to  Nicea.  Fervently  testifying  to  the 
truth,  he  for  a  moment  seemed  to  be  trans- 
formed into  a  being  resembling  the  Divine 
Wrath,  when  he  struck  a  blow  at  the  false 
mouth  of  the  insolent  Arius.  For  this  act  the 
holy  fathers  condemned  him  to  be  deprived  of 
the  episcopal  insignia.  But  in  the  very  same 
night  many  of  the  worthier  ones  had  a  vision, 
in  which  they  saw  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  on  the 
right  side  of  St.  Nicholas,  who  gave  him  the 
Book  of  the  Gospels,  and  the  most  pure  Mother 
of  the  Lord  on  the  left  of  St.  Nicholas,  as  she 
gave  him  the  omophorion.  By  this  it  be- 
came known  to  them  that  the  Lord  Himself 
and  His  Holy  Mother  regarded  Nicholas  to 
be  worthy  of  the  holy  office ;  they  accordingly 
restored  him,  and  thenceforth,  nowithstanding 
his  audacious  conduct,  they  honored  him  as 
God's  elect  servant. 

Soon  after  his  return  to  his  diocese,  St. 
Nicholas  saved  from  an  unjust  execution  three 
citizens   who   were  condemned   to   die  by  a 


ST.    NICHOLAS.  55 

wicked  judge,  who  was  bought  over  to  the 
side  of  the  false  accusers  by  gold. 

Among  other  good  works  and  miracles  per- 
formed by  St.  Nicholas,  he  at  one  time  deliv- 
ered from  a  criminal's  death  three  army  officers 
of  high  rank,  who  were  under  the  ban  of 
the  emperor  at  Constantinople  through  suspi- 
cion aroused  by  envious  persons.  These  three 
officers  were  personally  acquainted  with  St. 
Nicholas.  In  their  prayers  to  God,  they  men- 
tioned Nicholas  as  a  lover  of  justice,  and, 
although  St.  Nicholas  was  a  great  distance 
away  from  them,  he  made  his  influence  spiri- 
tually felt,  through  God's  powerful  grace,  by 
the  emperor  and  the  prefect  of  Constantinople. 
He  also  saved  some  seafaring  people  in  a 
storm  ;  but  when  he  noticed  that  they  were 
addicted  to  bad  habits,  he  admonished  them 
in  a  way  which  made  them  repent.  Wonder- 
ful was  the  power  that  his  words  had  in 
winning  the  hearts  of  people;  likewise  his  per- 
son, bright  with  the  grace  of  God,  influenced 
the  very  stubborn  pagans,  whom  he  converted. 
Many  are  the  miracles  of  St.  Nicholas,  per- 
formed by  him  in  sickness  and  other  troubles 
of    poor    mankind,  which    are    recorded   in 


56  THE    LIVES    OF   THE    SAINTS. 

history,  since  the  time  in  which  he  left  this 
earthly  abode,  and  of  which  we  often  hear 
in  Russia,  where  many  beautiful  churches  are 
dedicated  to  his  blessed  memory.  He  died  in 
his  very  old  age,  and  was  buried  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  Myra,  in  the  year  342.  His  holy  body, 
which  still  seemed  to  be  the  temple  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  was  moist  with  a  kind  of  aromatic 
oil,  and  Christians  who  were  anointed  with 
it  in  their  sickness  were  healed. 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  NINA,  THE  MISSION- 
ARY OF  GEORGIA. 

January   14. 

WE  often  see  that  God  selects  weak  per- 
sons, such  as  are  apparently  incapa- 
ble of  accomplishing  great  and  dijSicult  works, 
for  the  purpose  of  fulfilling  His  will,  and  He 
makes  them  the  agents  who  continue  the  work 
of  the  Saviour.  And  strengthened  by  the  grace 
of  God,  they  succeed  in  the  labor  and  calling 
in  which  they  are  placed.  No  hardship  should 
be  considered  too  difficult  in  our  good  under- 
takings ;  only,  in  the  commencement  of  a  work, 
we  should  ask  ourselves :  Is  the  undertaking 
worthy  of  the  Lord's  blessing  ?  and,  if  it  be  so, 
then  we  must  undergo  the  labor  with  a  firm 
hope  in  God's  help,  without  which  we  may  do 
nothing.  It  was  a  difficult  task  that  the  Lord 
committed  to  His  disciples,  when  He  com- 
manded them  to  preach  the  Holy  Gospel. 
Wise  and  learned  men,  nations,  and  kings 
arose  up  against  the  simple,  untutored  fisher- 


58  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

men  of  Galilee,  but  the  right  hand  of  God  up- 
held the  Apostles,  and  the  teaching  of  Christ 
spread  rapidly,  notwithstanding  prohibitions 
and  persecutions. 

In  the  fourth  century,  to  just  such  apostoli- 
cal labor  the  Lord  called  a  virgin ;  she  was 
nothing  more  than  a  lonely,  weakimaiden,  and 
her  name  was  Nina.  She  was  the  niece  of  the 
patriarch  of  Jerusalem ;  in  the  holy  city  she 
obtained  her  education.  From  her  young 
days  she  learned  to  love  God  with  her  whole 
heart.  Understanding  and  feeling  that  the 
faith  in  an  almighty  and  all-loving  Heavenly 
Father  was  filled  with  grace ;  that  it  comforts 
man  in  sorrow ;  that  it  gives  peace  and  a  quiet 
firmness  —  Nina  deeply  felt  for  those  who  were 
still  ignorant  of  the  Holy  Gospel.  At  this  time, 
there  were  many  countries  with  much  people 
who  were  not  as  yet  enlightened  by  the  true 
religion ;  among  them  were  the  people  who 
inhabited  Eberia  (i.  e.  the  country  now  known 
as  Georgia).  Nina  often  heard  the  Jews  speak 
about  this  land,  when  they  came  from  thence 
to  worship,  in  Jerusalem,  on  the  feast  of  the 
Passover. 

Repeated  stories  told  about  Eberia  created  in 


ST.    NINA.  59 

Nina's  heart  a  strong  desire  to  visit  Georgia 
(situated  around  the  Caucasian  Mountains), 
and  enlighten  the  people  with  the  Gospel  teach- 
ing. She  became  encouraged  in  this  desire 
by  wonderful  visions  also.  In  a  dream,  she 
once  saw  the  Mother  of  God,  who  gave  her  a 
cross  made  of  grape-vines ;  at  another  time 
the  Saviour  appeared  to  her,  and  gave  her  a 
scroll,  upon  which  she  read  the  words.  Go 
and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  (Matt,  xxviii :  19),  the  same  as  were 
addressed  to  the  Apostles.  Her  desire  was 
fulfilled.  With  a  female  acquaintance  she 
went  to  Ephesus;  here  she  found  herself  in 
the  midst  of  the  persecution  which  was  car- 
ried on  by  the  Emperor  Diocletian.  Compelled 
to  flee,  she  found  refuge  in  Armenia — in  the 
abode  of  a  certain  Ripsimia.  In  the  biography 
of  St.  Gregory,  the  great  missionary  of  Arme- 
nia, we  read,  concerning  this  same  Ripsimia, 
the  following :  "  Ripsimia,  who  offered  herself 
to  the  service  of  God,  fled  from  the  persecutions 
of  Diocletian,  and  concealed  herself  in  Arme- 
nia. Tiridat,  the  King  of  Armenia,  endeav- 
ored to  obtain  her  consent  to  a  marriage  with 


60  THE   LIVES   OP   THE   SAINTS. 

Jiimself ;  but  as  he  could  not  succeed  in  having 
her  willingly  leave  her  virginal  life,  he  con- 
demned her  to  a  horrible  death,  together  with 
her  thirty-seven  sister  followers."  By  the  mercy 
of  God,  Nina  escaped  the  end  of  these  Christian 
sisters.  She  fled  to  Eberia,  the  neighboring 
country.  There  is  another  tradition,  which 
says  that  she  was  captured  by  some  Eberian 
soldiers,  who  often  made  raids  upon  the  sur- 
rounding country.  However  it  may  have 
been,  still  her  arrival  in  Eberia  served  to  evan- 
gelize that  whole  country.  The  Lord  God  did 
not  cease  to  help  her;  He  showed  His  won- 
ders, creating  miracles  by  her  faithful  word 
and  hand,  thereby  bringing  the  whole  race  to 
the  knowledge  of  Himself. 

Soon  after  Nina's  arrival  in  Eberia,  there 
took  place  a  great  celebration  in  honor  of  one 
of  the  chief  gods.  Following  the  crowd,  Nina 
came  to  the  place  where  the  idol  stood,  before 
which  incense  wasburned,  and  sacrifices  offered. 
Miriam,  the  king,  together  with  his  queen,  the 
militia,  and  a  multitude  of  people,  was  present 
at  the  feast,  and  reverently  worshiped  before 
the  idol.  Nina,  with  sorrow,  looked  upon  the 
heathen   holiday,  and    fervently  prayed   that 


ST.    NINA.  61 

God  might  enlighten  these  people,  who  walked 
in  the  darkness  of  idol-worship.  Suddenly, 
during  a  clear  da}^,  a  mighty  storm  filled  the 
air,  and  the  idol  fell,  stricken  by  lightning. 
In  fear,  the  crowd  scattered,  but  Nina  blessed 
the  Lord,  who  answered  her  prayer  by  destroy- 
ing the  idol.  This  happened  on  the  same  day 
when  Christians  commemorate  the  Transfigu- 
ration of  Jesus  Christ. 

After  this,  Nina  went  to  live  in  the  home  of 
a  woman  who  had  her  house  in  the  king's 
vineyards,  and  it  was  not  a  very  long  while 
before  she  became  known  in  the  neighborhood, 
as  she  off'ered  a  miraculous  assistance  to  all 
the  suffering.  The  sick  came  to  her  in  large 
numbers ;  she  healed  their  diseases  by  her 
prayers,  and  taught  them  the  true  religion  of 
the  one  God,  who  created  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  and  she  told  them  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
died  for  the  salvation  of  the  human  race.  The 
words  of  the  stranger,  the  miracles  which  she 
performed,  her  life,  all  given  up  to  prayer  and 
good  actions,  greatly  influenced  the  surround- 
ing population,  and  many  of  them  believed  in 
God.  Some  of  the  people  who  were  healed  by 
Nina  off'ered  her  rich  gifts,  and  invited  her  to 


62  THE  LIVES  OP  THE  SAINTS. 

live  with  them ;  but  the  gifts  she  refused,  and 
as  to  the  poor  hut  in  which  she  dwelled,  she 
did  not  wish  to  depart  from  it,  because  the  spot 
was  sacred  to  her,  through  a  tradition  she  had 
heard  while  yet  in  Jerusalem,  from  the  Jews, 
who  came  there  from  this  place.  It  was  said 
that  the  cloak  of  the  Lord  Jesus  was  hidden  in 
this  same  vineyard,  and  that  it  was  brought 
hither  in  the  following  manner : 

In  the  ancient  past,  as  far  back  as  the  Baby- 
lonian captivity,  several  of  the  Jewish  fami- 
lies, which  were  scattered  into  different  coun- 
tries, settled  in  Eberia.  Sacredly  preserving 
the  ancient  customs,  they  annually  sent  their 
selected  men  to  Jerusalem  to  keep  the  Pass- 
over. The  Jews  of  Eberia  learned  from  these 
men  that  Jesus  Christ  was  preaching  in  Jerusa- 
lem. They  heard  of  His  teaching,  and  of  His 
miracles;  they  learned  also  that  the  scribes 
and  the  Pharisees  hated  Him,  and  that  they 
sought  to  kill  Him.  These  conversations 
aroused  deep  sympathy  in  the  family  of  an 
old  woman,  who  implored  her  son,  with  tears, 
not  to  take  part  in  the  unrighteous  council 
against  Jesus  Christ,  when  he,  Elioza,  the  old 
woman's  son,  was  about  to  start  on  his  journey 


ST.    NINA.  63 

to  Jerusalem.  While  Elioza  was  in  Jerusa- 
lem, Jesus  Christ  was  delivered  up.  Elioza 
witnessed  the  sufferings  of  the  Saviour,  and  he 
bought  His  (i.  e.  Jesus')  cloak  of  the  soldier 
who  obtained  it  by  the  casting  of  lots.  On  his 
return  home,  the  son  did  not  find  his  mother 
among  the  living.  Tradition  tells,  that  at  the 
same  time  when  Christ  the  Saviour  died  on 
the  cross,  the  old  woman  suddenly  exclaimed  : 
"  The  kingdom  of  Israel  is  no  more ! "  and, 
with  these  words,  she  fell  dead.  Elioza  was 
met  by  his  young  sister,  Sidonia.  When  she 
saw  the  Lord's  cloak  in  the  hands  of  her 
brother,  she  quickly  drew  the  sacred  garment 
from  him,  and,  pressing  it  to  her  breast,  she 
died,  then  and  there.  They  buried  her  in  the 
king's  garden,  together  with  the  cloak,  which 
they  could  not  loose  from  her  embrace.  On  the 
spot  of  her  grave,  says  tradition,  a  great  cedar- 
tree  grew  up. 

This  cedar  was  in  the  vineyard  where  Nina 
now  lived.  Under  its  shade  she  often  passed 
whole  nights  in  prayer,  beseeching  God  to 
bring  the  people  of  Eberia  to  the  knowledge  of 
Him.  Wonderful  visions  strengthened  her 
faith,  revealing  that  she  would  be  successful  in 


64  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

this  holy  work.  She  saw,  as  it  appeared  to  her, 
a  flock  of  blackbirds  flying  from  the  king's  gar- 
den, and,  after  washing  in  the  waters  of  the 
Aragva,  they  became  as  white  as  snow,  and 
from  the  high  branches  of  the  cedar  they  filled 
the  surrounding  country  with  heavenly  music. 
The  wonders  that  were  worked  by  Nina 
became  heard  of  in  all  the  land.  It  happened 
that  the  queen  was  taken  sick  ;  when  she  saw 
that  the  physicians  could  give  her  no  assis- 
tance, she  decided  to  send  for  the  pious  stran- 
ger, of  whom  she  had  heard  so  much.  But 
Nina  did  not  go  to  the  royal  palace ;  she  in- 
vited the  queen  to  come  to  her  poor  hut ;  and 
when  she  came,  she  recovered  her  health  upon 
the  prayer  of  Nina.  "  It  is  not  I  who  heal 
thee,  but  Jesus  Christ,"  said  the  religious  re- 
cluse to  the  queen,  "  the  Son  of  God,  the 
Creator  of  the  universe."  The  queen  believed 
in  the  Lord.  King  Miriam,  grateful  for  the 
healing  of  his  consort,  sent  rich  gifts  to  Nina ; 
but  she  returned  them,  and  sent  word  to  the 
king  that  she  had  no  desire  for  riches,  only 
she  hoped  and  wished  that  he  would  believe 
in  the  true  God.  A  wonderful  cure  was  also 
effected  upon  a  relation  of  the  king  of  Persia, 


ST.    NINA. 


65 


who  was  a  guest  of  Miriam's ;  and  he  also  be- 
lieved. Upon  that,  Miriam,  fearing  the  anger 
of  the  king  of  Persia  for  the  conversion  of  his 
relation,  became  dissatisfied  with  Nina,  and 
decided  to  banish  her;  but  the  Lord  showed 
His  power  upon  the  king  himself,  and  turned 
his  heart. 

Once,  while  on  a  hunting  tour,  the  king 
suddenly  became  enveloped  by  an  impenetra- 
ble darkness ;  in  fear,  he  called  to  his  com- 
panions, but  they,  without  interruption,  con- 
tinued the  chase,  not  noticing  anything,  as  the 
dark  haze  surrounded  the  king  alone.  At 
last,  the  king,  in  terror,  thought  of  the  words 
of  Nina,  and  he  called  to  God,  whom  Nina 
confessed.  The  darkness  at  once  disappeared. 
Terrified  by  such  a  miracle,  the  king  went  to 
Nina;  after  obtaining  instructions  in  the  law 
of  God,  he  believed  with  his  whole  heart,  and 
decided  to  receive  holy  baptism.  He  sent  to 
Constantinople  with  the  intention  of  obtaining 
bishops  and  priests;  he  also  commenced  to 
build  a  church,  upon  the  place  where  the 
sacred  cedar  stood,  as  Nina  pointed  out. 
The  first  timber  put  into  the  building  was 
made  out  of  the  cedar-tree,  and,  likewise,  four 


66  THE   LIVES  OF   THE  SAINTS. 

crosses  were  made  out  of  it,  which  were  sent 
to  the  different  parts  of  the  Iberian  country. 
A  number  of  wonders,  which  took  place  dur- 
ing the  building  of  the  new  Christian  temple, 
confirmed  the  faith  in  the  Almighty  God 
among  the  inhabitants. 

The  Emperor  Constantine,  who  was  con- 
verted to  the  true  religion  not  long  before  this, 
by  a  miraculous  appearance  of  the  cross,  made 
haste  to  send  the  patriarch  of  Antioch  to 
Eberia.  The  patriarch  consecrated  a  bishop 
for  the  new  Christians.  The  first  temple  was 
dedicated  in  honor  of  the  holy  Apostles,  and 
the  Church  of  Eberia  appointed  the  celebration, 
in  honor  of  the  discovery  of  the  cloak  of  the 
Eedeemer,  to  be  on  the  first  day  of  October. 

Nina,  who  had  no  desire  for  honor  and  glory, 
went  to  live  in  a  mountain;  here,  in  seclusion, 
she  offered  her  grateful  praise  to  the  Lord, 
who  helped  her  to  convert  the  idolaters.  After 
some  time,  she  left  her  seclusion,  in  order  to 
continue  her  apostolical  labors,  and  visited 
other  parts  of  Eberia,  where  she  converted  to 
God,  the  queen  of  Kachetia,  whose  name  was 
Sophia. 

In  this  way,  St.  Nina  worked  as  an  apostle 


ST.   NINA.  67 

for  thirty-five  years,  when  she  felt  that  she 
would  soon  die;  having  sent  for  King  Miriam 
and  his  wife,  she  blessed  them,  gave  them  her 
last  instructions,  and  quietly  gave  up  her  soul 
to  the  Lord.  In  the  place  where  she  died,  in 
Kachetia,  Miriam  built  a  church,  which  he 
dedicated  in  honor  of  the  great  martyr,  St. 
George,  who  —  according  to  tradition  —  was  a 
relation  to  Nina,  and  he  is  considered  to  be 
the  protector  of  Georgia. 


A  SAINTED   BROTHER'S    HISTORY   OF 
A    SAINTED    SISTER. 

THE  histories  of  the  lives  of  God's  saints  are 
precious  to  us.  The  stories  relating  to 
the  way  by  which  they  reached  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  are  instructive  for  us.  But  more 
instructing,  more  touching,  are  these  stories 
when  they  are  told,  not  by  some  unknown 
writer,  but  by  God's  holy  ones, — the  veritable 
witnesses  of  the  truth.  We  offer  our  readers 
the  sainted  brother's  story  of  a  sainted  sister, — 
the  narrative  about  the  holy  Makrina,  by  St. 
Gregory,  of  Nice. 

"Our  parents  named  the  child  Makrina 
because  there  was  a  famous  Makrina  among 
our  ancestors,  namely,  our  father's  mother, 
who  suffered  for  Christ  during  the  persecu- 
tions. The  child  was  raised  by  its  mother. 
Having  passed  the  infant's  age,  she  learned 
her  childhood  lessons  with  much  zeal,  and  at 
the  same  time  disclosed  a  rare  talent.      The 


A   SAINTED    SISTER.  69 

mother  took  no  pains  in  teaching  her  the 
worldly  arts,  but  chiefly  tried  to  have  her 
acquire  the  wise  sayings  of  Solomon  and  the 
Psalms.  Did  she  arise  from  bed,  or  commence 
her  work  and  finish  the  same ;  did  she  go  to 
her  meal,  or  leave  the  table ;  did  she  lie  down 
to  sleep,  or  kneel  in  prayer, — she  continually 
had  a  song  of  the  Psalms  on  her  lips,  and 
never  was  without  it.  And  so  Makrina  reached 
her  twelfth  year,  the  age  when  the  flower  of 
youth  especially  begins  to  bloom.  The  fortu- 
nate beauty  of  the  maiden  could  not  be  con- 
cealed, and  many  desiring  to  wed  her  came  to 
her  parents  with  their  proposal.  In  the  coun- 
tries of  the  East,  as  is  yet  the  custom,  chil- 
dren are  betrothed  (not  wedded)  at  an  early 
age. 

"  The  wise  father  selected  one  who  came 
from  a  celebrated  race,  a  young  man  known  for 
his  good  morals,  and  to  him  he  decided  to  wed 
his  daughter  when  she  became  of  age.  But 
fate  suddenly  destroyed  these  beautiful  hopes, 
snatching  him  away  from  this  life  at  a  much- 
to-be-mourned-for  youthful  age.  Then  it  was 
the  maiden  decided  to  lead  a  lonely  life;  and 
when  our  parents  would  touch  upon  the  ques- 


70  THE   LIVES   OF   THE    SAINTS. 

tion  of  matrimony,  she  would  say  that  her 
betrothed  did  not  die,  but  is  alive  with  God; 
therefore,  it  is  unreasonable  for  me  to  break 
the  promise. 

"She  never  separated  from  jher  mother,  and 
the  daughter's  services  substituted  the  work  of 
many  servants.  The  mother  did  service  bene- 
fiting the  maiden's  soul,  but  she  worked  for 
her  mother  physically.  For  instance,  she 
often  prepared  the  bread  for  her  mother,  and 
took  part  in  all  the  cares  of  the  household, 
together  with  the  mother,  as  the  father  had 
now  left  this  life,  and  the  mother  had  four 
sons  and  five  daughters  (Makrina  being  the 
eldest). 

"  When  our  mother  settled  her  other 
daughters,  there  returned  home  to  us,  after  a 
long  absence  at  institutions  of  education,  our 
brother,  the  great  Basil  (Basil  the  Great). 
Finding  him  thinking  profoundly  of  oratory, 
Makrina  soon  attracted  his  attention  to  Chris- 
tian philosophy,  for  which  he  cast  aside  the 
wordly  vanity,  and  commenced  a  laborious 
ascetic  life.  Finally  she  induced  our  mother 
to  lead  the  same  kind  of  life,  and  she  also  com- 
menced the  pious  labor  on  equal  terms  with 


A   SAINTED   SISTER.  71 

the  virgins.  Their  life  was  so  holy  that  1  do 
not  know  how  to  describe  it. 

"Reaching  a  very  old  age,  our  mother  died 
on  the  hands  of  her  children.  In  the  ninth 
year  of  his  prelacy  the  eminent  Basil  goes  to 
God.  Hearing  of  this  from  a  distance, 
Makrina's  soul  sorrowed  much  for  this  great 
loss.  Yet,  under  such  weighty  strokes  of  mis- 
fortune, she  remained  as  firm  as  an  invincible 
warrior.  Soon  after  this,  I,  Gregory,  became 
desirous  of  visiting  my  sister;  for,  during  eight 
years,  severe  circumstances  which  I  suffered 
prevented  the  meeting  before. 

"  On  the  day  before  my  arrival  at  the  place 
where  she  lived,  I  had  a  vision  in  a  dream;  it 
seemed  as  though  I  carried  on  my  hands  the 
relics  of  a  martyr,  and  from  the  relics  shone 
forth  such  a  light  that  I  could  not  look  upon 
them.  I  saw  the  same  three  times  in  one 
night.     A  kind  of  melancholy  filled  my  soul. 

"  Coming  near  to  the  abode  of  my  sister,  I 
questioned  one  whom  I  met  about  my  sister. 
He  told  me  that  she  was  sick.  I  hurried  ;  my 
heart  seemed  to  shrink  away.  When  I  entered 
her  sacred  apartment  [cell,  in  the  original],  I 
found  her  not  lying  on  a  bed,  or  on  a  litter, 


72  THE    LIVES   OP   THE   SAINTS. 

but  on  the  floor,  on  a  board  covered  with  a 
hair  cloth  ;  another  board,  placed  slantingly, 
served  as  a  pillow.  Raising  herself  on  her 
elbow, — for  now  she  could  not  get  up — she 
offered  me  the  salutation  at  meeting.  I  ran 
to  her,  consoled  her,  and  helped  her  back 
again ;  then,  outstretching  her  arms  towards 
heaven,  she  said :  '  And  this  joy  also  Thou 
didst  grant  me,  0  God!  Thou  didst  not  de- 
prive me  of  what  I  so  desired  ;  Thou  didst  send 
Thy  servant  [minister]  to  visit  Thy  hand- 
maid.' To  lighten  our  sorrow  on  her  account, 
she  tried  to  conceal  the  difficulty  of  her  breath- 
ing; forcing  herself  to  smile,  she  talked  of 
pleasant  things,  telling  us  of  all  that  hap- 
pened to  her  since  her  childhood,  as  if  she  read 
from  a  book.  She  blessed  God  from  the  bot- 
tom of  her  soul  for  all  His  mercies.  I  com- 
menced to  tell  of  how  much  I  suffered  when  I 
was  exiled  for  the  faith  by  the  Emperor  Valent ; 
but  she  said :  '  Will  you  not  cease  being  un- 
grateful towards  God  ?  He  rewarded  you  with 
His  favors  more  than  our  parents.  They  say 
that  you  are  become  known  to  cities  and  whole 
provinces ;  they  summons  you  and  send  j^ou  to 
aid  the  Church.     .     .     .     You  must  know  that 


A    SAINTED   SISTER.  73 

the  prayers  of  parents  elevate  one  to  such  a 
height.'  Listening  to  her,  I  was  sorry  to  see 
the  day  declining  towards  evening.  After  the 
nocturnal  prayers  and  rest,  when  the  morning 
came,  it  became  clear  to  me  that  this  morning 
was  the  last  for  the  sick  one ;  the  fever  con- 
sumed the  remaining  strength  of  the  sufferer. 
My  soul  was  full  of  sadness,  because  the  ten- 
derness of  my  sister  called  forth  softness  on 
my  part  for  her — a  saint ;  but,  at  the  same  time, 
I  wondered  at  the  ineffable  tranquillity  with 
which  she  awaited  the  end.  The  sun  was 
nearly  setting,  but  the  happy  state  of  her 
spirit  did  not  leave  her.  She  stopped  speak- 
ing to  us,  and  her  eyes  fixed  towards  heaven 
(her  poor  couch  was  turned  towards  the  east), 
she  sweetly  and  softly  conversed  with  the 
Lord,  so  that  with  difficulty  we  could  catch 
some  of  the  words.  'Thou,  0  Lord,'  she  said, 
'  destroyed  for  us  the  fear  of  death.  .  .  . 
Thou  givest  rest  to  our  bodies  in  sleep  of 
death,  and  again  awakenest  them  at  the  sound 
of  the  trumpet  at  the  end  of  ages.  ...  0 
Eternal  God,  to  whom  I  belong  from  the 
womb  of  my  mother,  whom  I  love  with  all  my 
soul,   to  whom   I   gave   my   body  and   soul  I 


74  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Grant  me  a  bright  angel  who  would  bring  me 
to  the  holy  fathers  in  the  place  of  freshness 
and  repose.  .  .  .  Thou  that  forgavest  one 
of  them  that  were  crucified  with  Thee,  having 
only  recourse  to  Thy  mercy,  remember  me  also 
in  Thy  kingdom May  not  the  spirit- 
en  vier  prevent  me  from  fleeing  to  Thee;  let  all 
my  sins  disappear  before  Thee.  Thou  that  hast 
the  power  to  forgive  sins,  forgive  the  sins  of 
my  weakness,  and  receive  my  soul  as  a  bless- 
ing before  Thee ! ' 

"  Saying  these  words,  she  made  the  sign  of 
the  cross  over  her  mouth,  eyes,  and  heart.  .  .  . 
It  became  dark ;  the  candles  were  brought 
in ;  she  opened  her  eyes  and  began  to  repeat 
the  Psalms,  but  her  voice  failed  her,  and  she 
continued  her  prayer  mentally.  Having  fin- 
ished, she  tried  to  raise  her  arm,  in  order  to 
make  the  sign  of  the  cross, — a  deep,  heavy 
sigh  came  from  her  breast,  and  her  life  ended, 
together  with  her  prayer ! 

*'  Until  now  all  who  surrounded  her  re- 
mained silent,  suppressing  their  emotion  ;  but 
now  there  were  to  be  heard  wailings,  and  I 
myself  wept  bitterly.  .  .  .  But  glancing  on 
her  that  fell  asleep,  and,  as  if  chided  by  her 


A   SAINTED   SISTER.  75 

for  the  disorder,  I  sent  them  all  out,  leaving 
such  of  my  sister's  fellow  workers  as  were  the 
most  intimate.  One  of  them,  by  name  Vesti- 
ana,  clothing  the  poor  body  of  Makrina  with 
vestments,  called  me,  and  disclosing  a  part  of 
the  breast,  while  showing  with  the  light  of  a 
candle,  she  said  to  me:  'Do  you  see  that 
hardly  visible  mark?  Once  there  appeared 
on  that  spot  a  painful  swelling,  and  danger 
threatened  lest  the  disease  should  reach  the 
heart.  Her  mother  often  begged  her  to  con- 
sult medical  advice.  But  she,  deeming  the 
baring  of  any  part  of  the  body  before  a  stran- 
ger's eyes  more  unwholesome  than  the  disease, 
did  not  agree  to  do  so. 

'"Withdrawing  to  the  church  [temple]  she 
remained  there  all  night  in  prayer,  and  min- 
gling her  prayerful  tears  with  the  earth, she  put 
this  tearful  dust  to  the  sore  breast  instead  of 
medicaments.  And  to  her  mother  she  said  that 
it  would  be  enough  for  her  if  she,  her  mother, 
would  make  with  her  own  hand  a  sign  of  the 
cross  over  the  swelling.  Her  mother  satisfied 
her  desire  ;  the  sore  disappeared,  and  here — 
in  remembrance  of  this  grace  of  God— there 
remained  onlv  this  mark.' 


76  THE  LIVES   OF  THE   SAINTS. 

"  Vesting  the  reposed  one  [Oriental  expres- 
sion— is  it  not  appropriate?],  Vestiana  found 
on  her  neck  a  small  iron  cross  and  ring 
attached  to  a  cord.  '  Let  us  divide  the  inheri- 
tance/ said  I ;  *  keep  for  yourself  the  saving 
cross,  and  for  me  this  ring  is  sufficient,  as  on 
its  stamp  there  is  the  sign  of  the  cross  also.' 

*  You  did  not  make  a  mistake,'  said  Vestiana, 

*  for  in  this  ring  there  is  a  particle  of  the  life- 
giving  wood.' 

"  Tidings  of  the  demise  of  the  revered  one 
brought  a  multitude  of  people  of  all  classes  to 
the  abode  [convent].  So  did  the  bishop  of 
that  place  come  with  the  clergy.  Slowly  and 
with  appropriate  hymns  did  we,  the  ministers 
of  the  altar,  bear  the  funeral  bier  to  the  Church 
of  the  Hol}^  Martyrs ;  where  the  body  of  my 
sister  was  laid  by  the  side  of  our  mother's  re- 
mains, according  to  the  desire  of  them  both. 
.  .  .  Once  more  I  prostrated  myself  before 
the  coffin,  and,  kissing  the  remains,  in  sorrow 
and  tears  I  left  the  church." 


ST.  JOHN  CHRYSOSTOM. 

THIS  great  teacher,  on  account  of  the 
fluency  and  sweetness  of  his  eloquence, 
obtained  the  surname  of  Chrysostom,  or  Gold- 
en-Mouth, which  we  find  given  him  by  St. 
Ephrem,  Cassiodorus,  and  others.  But  his 
tender  piety,  and  his  undaunted  courage  and 
zeal  in  the  cause  of  virtue,  are  titles  far  more 
glorious,  by  which  he  holds  an  eminent  place 
among  the  greatest  pastors  of  the  Church. 
He  was  born  during  the  first  half  of  the  fourth 
century  in  the  city  of  Antioch.  His  mother, 
Anthusa,  left  a  widow  at  twenty  years  of  age, 
continued  such  the  remainder  of  her  life, 
dividing  her  time  between  the  care  of  her 
family  and  the  exercises  of  devotion.  From 
their  cradle,  she  instilled  into  her  children  the 
most  perfect  maxims  of  piety,  and  contempt  of 
the  world.  The  better  class  of  Romans,  as  well 
as  the  ancient  Greeks,  dreaded  nothing  more 
in  the  education  of  youth,  than  their  being  ill 


78  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

taught  the  first  principles  of  the  sciences. 
Therefore  Anthusa  provided  her  son  the 
ablest  masters  in  every  branch  of  literature 
which  the  empire  at  that  time  afforded.  The 
progress  of  the  3'oung  scholar  surprised  the 
philosophers.  Yet,  all  this  time,  his  principal 
care  was  to  study  Christ,  and  to  learn  His 
Spirit.  He  laid  a  solid  foundation  of  virtue, 
by  a  perfect  humility,  self-denial,  and  a  com- 
plete victory  over  himself. 

Our  saint,  by  circumstances  ordered  by  the 
Lord,  left  the  desert,  where  he  abode  for  a 
number  of  years,  and  returned  to  the  city. 
Bishop  Flavian,  foreseeing  the  Church's  good 
fortune  and  opportunity,  ordained  John  to  the 
priesthood,  at  the  same  time  making  him  his 
vicar  and  preacher.  The  saintly  ascetic  had 
reached  by  this  time  his  forty-third  year. 
Now,  as  a  champion  of  the  truth,  his  fame 
spread  throughout  the  empire.  It  seemed  as 
if  nothing  could  withstand  the  united  power 
of  his  eloquence,  zeal,  and  piety. 

St.  Chrysostom  had  been  five  years  deacon, 
and  twelve  years  priest,  when  Nectarius, 
Bishop  of  Constantinople,  dying  in  397,  the 
Emperor  Arcadius,  at  the  suggestion  of  Eutro- 


ST.    JOHN   CHRYSOSTOM.  79 

pius  the  eunuch,  his  chamberlain,  resolved  to 
procure  the  election  of  John  to  the  patriarchate 
of  the  ro3^al  city.  He  therefore  dispatched  a 
secret  order  to  the  Viceroy  of  the  East,  enjoin- 
ing him  to  send  John  to  Constantinople,  but 
by  some  stratagem, lest  his  intended  removal,  if 
known  at  Antioch,  should  be  opposed  to  by  his 
devoted  flock.  On  being  brought  to  Constan- 
tinople, although  it  was  against  his  will,  John 
was  consecrated  archbishop  for  the  capital — 
with  the  powers  of  a  patriarch  in  that  whole 
region.  It  might  be  expected  that  John,  a 
holy  man  of  God,  had  enemies  who  were  on 
the  alert  to  injure  him,  either  personally,  or 
by  defaming  his  noble  character.  Among 
such  wasTheophilus,  Patriarch  of  Alexandria, 
who  strove  against  the  elevation  of  John. 

On  becoming  the  chief-pastor  in  this  new 
charge,  our  saint  turned  his  attention  first 
toward  the  helpless  and  poor  sufferers,  for 
whom  he  founded  hospitals  and  asylums.  It 
was  the  body  of  clergy  next  which  caused 
him  much  anxiety  and  watch  in  his  endeavors 
to  keep  it  at  the  height  of  its  calling.  Nothing 
escaped  the  eagle  eye  of  this  zealous  teacher  of 
Christianity.     Knowing  well  the  importance 


80  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

of  the  position  held  in  society  by  the  mothers, 
wives,  and  sisters  of  homes,  he  addressed  the 
ladies  and  women  of  Constantinople  who 
neglected  to  cover  their  necks,  or  used  a  foolish 
and  unnatural  fashion  of  dress,  in  this  way: 
"  Immoral  persons  hide  their  baits  at  home 
only  for  the  wicked;  but  you,"  said  he,  "carry 
your  snares  everywhere,  and  spread  your  nets 
publicly  in  all  places.  You  allege  that  you 
never  invited  others  to  sin.  You  did  not  by 
your  tongue,  but  you  have  done  it  by  your 
dress  and  manners  more  effectually  than  you 
could  by  your  voice.  When  you  have  made 
another  sin  in  his  heart,  how  can  you  be  inno- 
cent ?  You  sport  yourselves  in  the  ruin  of 
the  souls  of  others,  and  make  their  spiritual 
death  your  pastime." 

As  at  Antioch  St.  John  did,  he  likewise  sup- 
pressed the  wicked  custom  of  swearing  in 
Constantinople.  His  eloquence  and  zeal  com- 
bined tamed  the  fiercest  sinners,  and  changed 
them  into  meek  lambs ;  he  also  converted  a 
large  number  of  idolaters  and  heretics.  To 
the  repentant  he  was  a  most  tender  father. 
On  one  occasion,  his  indignation  was  roused, 
we  can  fearlessly  say,  to  a  height  which  was 


ST.   JOHN   CHRYSOSTOM.  81 

divinely  inspired,  by  some  professed  Christians 
who  desecrated  the  holy  days  by  leaving  the 
house  of  prayer  to  go  to  see  horse-races,  and 
then,  only  a  short  time  after  they  had  im- 
plored in  humility  for  God's  mercy  to  stop  the 
heavy  rainfall,  which  endangered  the  grain 
crop.  The  holy  bishop  appealed  to  the  sinners : 
"Are  these  things  to  be  borne?  Can  they 
be  tolerated?"  The  saint  grieved  the  more, 
because,  after  all,  they  said  they  had  done  no 
harm,  though  they  had  murdered  not  only 
their  own  souls,  but  also  those  of  their  chil- 
dren. "  And  how  will  you,"  said  he,  "  after 
this,  approach  the  holy  place?  How  will  you 
touch  the  heavenly  food?  Even  now  do  I  see 
you  overwhelmed  with  grief,  and  covered  with 
confusion." 

St.  John  laid  out  to  the  poor  all  his  reve- 
nues. His  own  patrimony  he  had  given  to 
the  poor,  long  before,  at  Antioch.  This  great 
man's  labors  and  influence  became  felt  in  the 
remotest  countries  of  the  earth.  He  sent  a 
bishop  to  instruct  the  nomads,  or  wandering 
Scythians ;  another  to  the  Goths,  and  so  on. 
He  was  himself  endued  with  an  eminent  spirit 
of  prayer;  this  he  knew  to  be  the  great  chan- 


82  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

nel  of  heavenly  blessings,  the  cleanser  of  the 
affections  of  the  soul  from  earthly  dross,  and 
the  means  which  renders  men  spiritual  and 
heavenly,  and  makes  them  angels,  even  in 
their  mortal  body. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  enemies  of  the  holy 
Chrysostom  were  lying  in  wait  for  their  vic- 
tim. The}^  succeeded  in  gaining  the  favor  of 
the  imperial  court — especially  those  members 
of  it  who  accused  John  for  personal  insult, 
because  for  such  did  their  lame  conscience 
take  his  expositions  of  the  commandments  of 
God.  The  good  patriarch  was  banished. 
Twice  was  he  compelled  to  leave  Constanti- 
nople. Now,  in  his  old  age,  when  sickness 
and  physical  pains  seized  him,  he  was  forced  to 
travel  on  foot  in  the  night-time.  Being 
deprived  of  every  necessary  of  life,  he  was 
greatly  refreshed  if  he  got  a  little  clear  water 
to  drink,  fresh  bread  to  eat,  or  a  bed  to  take  a 
little  rest  upon.  But  all  he  lamented  was  the 
impenitence  of  his  enemies — for  their  own 
sake.  Finally,  the  soldiers  reached  as  far  as 
to  Cucusus,  and  here  they  left  him  to  the 
mercy  of  the  simple  villagers.  This  poor  town 
in  Armenia  was  not  the  home  of  the  sufferer 


ST.   JOHN   CHRYSOSTOM.  83 

for  any  length  of  time.  His  letters  from  this 
place  could  reach  the  great  cities;  and,  truly, 
they  did  thrill  the  souls  of  many  thousands  of 
the  faithful.  This  great  light  of  the  Church, 
who  enlightened  the  path  of  so  many  Chris- 
tians, could  not  be  endured  by  a  few  impi- 
ous enemies.  They  resolved  to  rid  the  world 
of  him.  Two  officers  were  dispatched  to  con- 
vey him  to  the  distant  shores  of  the  Black 
Sea.  They  led  the  old  bishop  over  very  rough 
roads,  under  a  scorching  sun.  When  they 
arrived  at  Comana  Pontica,  he  was  very  sick. 
Seeing  him  in  a  dying  condition,  they  left  him 
with  the  priest  of  that  place.  Now,  in  this 
place  the  relics  of  the  martyr  St.  Basilicus 
rested.  This  saint  appeared  to  John  at  night, 
and  said  to  him:  "Be  of  good  cheer,  brother 
John;  to-morrow  we  shall  be  together."  The 
good  pastor  was  filled  with  joy  at  this  news, 
and  begged  that  he  might  stay  there  till  the 
following  day.  He  washed  and  prepared  him- 
self as  if  for  a  great  feast.  He  received  the 
holy  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and 
shortly  after  gave  up  his  pure  soul  with  these 
words:     Glory  he  to  God  for  all  things. 


SOMETHING     ABOUT     AN      EVENING 
HYMN. 

O  Joyful  Light,  of  the  holy- 
Glory  of  the  Immortal  Father; 
Heavenly,  Holy,  Blessed  Jesus  Christ, 
We  —  having  come  to  the  setting  of  the  sun — 
Beholding  the  evening  light, 

Hymn  our  God,  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost— 
Worthy  art  Thou  at  all  times 
To  be  hymned  with  reverent  voices, 
O  Son  of  God,  Giver  of  life: 
Wherefore  the  world  glorifieth  Thee. 

[Vesper  Hymn— Orthodox  Church.] 

BEAUTIFUL  words !  AVhat  a  fullness  of 
expression  this  soft  Light,  that  came 
even  unto  the  setting  of  the  sun,  conveys  to 
us,  inhabitants  of  the  extreme  West,  Chris- 
tians— who  live  just  where  the  sun  goes  down 
after  shining  over  the  last  continent  of  earth. 
I  wish  all  of  you  could  enjoy  the  sweetness  of 
harmonious  phraseology  that  glides  all 
through  this  sublime  hymn,  as  we  have  it  in 


AN   EVENING  HYMN.  85 

the  Greek,  or  in  its  Slavonic  translation.  The 
poetry  suffers  in  order  to  preserve  the  sense  of 
the  original  words  when  translated  into  the 
English.  But  the  thought  itself  is  so  elabor- 
ate that  you  catch  a  faint  echo  of  the  sacred 
music. 

The  reason  why  this  hymn  is  appropriated 
to  evening  devotion  is  plainly  expressed  in 
the  hymn  itself.  The  thought  of  Christ,  the 
soft  Light,  is  naturally  called  forth  at  sight  of 
the  sunset  and  the  mellow  light  of  lamps. 
Christ,  by  the  Godhead,  is  cm  ever-existing  Light, 
as  He  is  the  eternal  brightness  of  God  the  Father, 
and  the  express  image  of  His  Being  (Heb.  i :  3). 
But  for  the  salvation  of  humankind,  He  con- 
cealed His  Divine  glory  beneath  the  form  of  a 
man,  and  in  this  way  He  became  as  the  soft 
light  of  the  evening.  A  comparison  very 
striking!  The  haze  that  generally  fills  the 
evening  air  lessens  the  brightness  of  the  sun- 
light. In  the  daytime  the  light  of  the  sun  is 
unbearable,  so  that  one  cannot  look  at  it  with 
an  unarmed  eye.  But  look  at  the  same  sun  in 
the  evening,  and  see  how  softly  he  shines. 
Every  one  may  look  at  him  plainly,  admire 
his  beauty,  and  the  beauty  of  those  gorgeous 


86  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

pictures  that  he  forms  in  the  clouds  by  the 
reflection  of  his  light.  And  thus  it  is  that  the 
Son  of  God,  unapproachable  according  to  His 
divinity,  has  made  Himself  accessible  to  us 
by  His  humanity,  through  which  the  light  of 
His  Godhead  had  lessened  so  that  we  could 
see  the  Word  of  life  with  plain  eyes,  hear  and 
feel  Him  (John  i:  1);  and  having  made  Him- 
self accessible  for  all.  He  also  made  the  way 
approachable  for  all,  through  Himself,  to 
the  Heavenly  Father,  the  Holy,  the  Blessed, 
so  that  they  who  have  seen  the  Son  have  seen 
the  Father  Himself  (John  xv:  9). 

The  Eastern  light  has  come  to  the  West — 
to  the  uttermost  Western  end!  And  blessed 
be  they  who,  with  a  clear  vision,  perceive  this 
light  just  as  it  shines  in  the  East.  This  light, 
although  it  came  from  the  East,  did  not 
change,  but  while  it  shines  in  the  West,  it 
continues  to  be  the  light  of  the  East ;  it  is  the 
Eternal  Light.  Christ,  who  is  the  East  Him- 
self, laid  down  Himself  as  the  chief  corner- 
stone of  His  Church,  which  he  established  in 
the  East,  and  they  in  the  West  who  receive 
this  light  of  the  East,  must  so  shine  as  the 
light  of  the  East  would  have  them  be  enlight- 


AN    EVENING   HYMN.  87 

ened ;  but  not  allow  themselves  to  be  dazzled 
with  the  glare  of  a  false  fire ;  I  say  fire,  but 
not  light,  as  no  light  cometh  from  the  West. 
Praise  and  glorify  the  Good  God!  See,  He 
comes  to  the  West  from  the  East,  that  all  may 
see  by  that  One  Light,  and  be  saved  in  the 
bond  of  union,  which  is  Love ! 

For  many  centuries  this  evening  hymn  has 
been  heard  in  Christian  temples;  nor  has  it 
through  all  these  ages,  nor  in  the  temples,  lost 
its  freshness  and  tenderness.  It  seems,  rather, 
that  with  every  going-down  of  the  sun  it 
becomes  new  again;  at  every  eventide  to 
which  it  pleases  God  to  prolong  our  life  it  may 
stimulate  our  souls  with  new  vigor,  with  holy 
thoughts,  with  heavenly  aspiring  emotion. 
Do  we  sing  this  praise  ourselves,  or  do  we  hear 
others  hymn,  we  always  feel  a  hallowed  sweet- 
ness of  heart,  an  elevated  feeling  inspires  the 
soul.  But  where  does  the  evening  sun  go? 
He  does  not  fade  away  ;  but,  hidden  from  us, 
he  lights  up  with  the  same  brightness  the  other 
side  of  our  earth.  And  so,  without  a  doubt, 
does  our  spiritual  sun,  which  is  hidden  from 
our  eyes,  always,  and  in  like  manner,  shine  and 
is   seen   in   all   His  glory   in  another  world, 


88  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

whereas  here  the  eye  of  faith  may  see  only  the 
reflection  of  His  never-setting  Light. 

The  historic  tradition  which  tells  how  this 
hymn  was  composed  is  most  interesting:  On  one 
of  the  hills  of  Jerusalem — very  likely  on  the 
same  mount  from  which  the  Saviour  of  the 
world  looked  down  upon  Jerusalem  in  the  mel- 
low twilight,  and  sorrowfully  conversed  with 
His  disciples  of  the  approaching  fall  of  the  city 
of  God — there  sat,  all  alone,  an  old  man,  wise  old 
Sophronius;  he  was  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem 
— patriarch  of  the  earliest  Eastern  Church : 
he  sat,  and  his  meditative  gaze  was  fixed  on 
the  setting  sun  of  Palestine.  The  profound 
stillness,  the  fading  light  of  the  evening,  the 
cool  and  invigorating  air,  and  other  impres- 
sive pictures  of  nature  at  eventide,  with  which 
the  wise  Sophronius  loved  to  enjoy  himself,  so 
fixed  the  attention  of  the  servant  of  God  that 
he  fell  into  a  deep  meditation.  Before  him 
lay  Jerusalem,  with  which  great  memories  of 
so  much  is  connected ;  the  rays  of  the  sun 
now,  as  oft  before,  fell  on  that  glorious  city, 
but  they  never  more  shone  down  in  it  to  light 
up  the  temple  of  Solomon,  nor  the  palace  of 
Herod,  nor  the  strong  walls  and  high  towers 


AN   EVENING  HYMN.  89 

of  Sion.  It  looked  dreary  and  desolate, — as 
desolate  as  it  is  in  a  house  when  the  host,  dead 
a  long  time,  leaves  no  one  to  keep  house  after 
him.  The  wise  Sophronius  did  not  grieve  for 
the  ruins  of  the  walls  and  temple  of  Jerusa- 
lem. He  knew  that  from  the  fragments  of  the 
old  the  new  Jerusalem  arose,  which  shone  out 
in  all  the  world,  and  over  which  shineth  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  ;  for  he  had  once,  before  be- 
coming patriarch,  with  a  pilgrim's  staff, 
wended  his  way  through  Greece,  Palestine, 
Syria,  Egypt;  seeing  everywhere  Christian 
cities,  and  everywhere  finding  temples  conse- 
crated to  the  name  of  the  Saviour. 

And  so  the  evening  light,  softly  falling  over 
the  remains  of  the  ancient  Jerusalem,  directs 
the  thought  of  the  wise,  grand  old  man  and 
prelate  to  objects  of  more  importance  than 
the  ruins  of  the  city.  As  Elias  of  old  in  the 
still  small  voice  (1  Kings  xix :  12)  recognized  the 
presence  of  Jehovah,  so  does  old  Sophronius, 
philosopher  and  historian,  orator  and  poet, 
patriarch  and  saint  all  at  the  same  time,  in  the 
soft  light  of  the  evening  twilight,  mentally  feel 
the  touch  of  another,  higher  Light.  The  ma- 
terial sun,  declining  in  the  West,  inclines  the 


90  THE  LIVES  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

mind  of  the  bishop  to  conceive  the  immate- 
rial sun, — and  the  image  of  the  holy,  life- 
conceiving  Trinity,  was  borne  before  his  spiri- 
tual eyes.  The  Western  destination  of  the  sun 
brought  to  his  memory  the  gloomy  West  of 
the  fallen  nature  of  mankind ;  the  soft  light 
of  the  setting  sun,  softly  bathing  in  its  rays 
tired  nature  at  eventide,  lively  represents  to 
him  the  descent  of  the  Son  of  God  unto  dark 
humanity,  that  He  may  enlighten  and  resur- 
rect it,  and  with  it  all  nature.  In  the  cool 
breath  of  the  evening  air  he  perceives  the  type 
of  that  grace  by  w^hich  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
consequence  of  the  redemption  accomplished 
on  the  Cross  by  Jesus  Christ,  quickens  and 
spiritualizes  man  and  the  universe.  The  soul 
of  the  wise  old  man  abounds  in  pious  emotion, 
and  wdth  a  trembling  voice,  a  saintly  voice,  he 
sings  an  evening  hymn  to  the  Creator  of  the 
universe :  0  Thou  soft  Light  of  the  holy  glory  ! 
0  Christ,  my  Saviour !  Thou  that  revealed  unto 
us  the  glory  of  the  Heavenly  Father!  0  soft 
Light  of  the  holy  glory,  upon  which  the  spiri- 
tual eye  so  loves  to  gaze,  as  the  eyes  of  the 
body  upon  the  mellow  twilight!  Thou  wouldst 
save  the  world,  and  Thou  hast  come  once  upon 


AN   EVENING  HYMN.  91 

a  time  unto  the  dark  West — yea,  even  down  unto 
our  nature;  therefore,  each  time  when  we 
reach  the  going-down  of  the  sun,  day  by  day, 
when  we  behold  the  light  of  the  evening,  we 
praise  Thy  Father,  Thee  the  Son  we  praise, 
praise  we  the  Holy  Ghost,  glorifying  the 
Triune  God.  0  Son  of  God,  that  givest  life 
unto  us  and  all  creatures !  we  should  sing  to 
Thee  with  reverential  voices,  we  should  fall 
down  before  Thee  not  only  at  the  setting  of 
the  sun,  nor  only  when  we  see  the  twilight, 
but  at  all  times  of  the  day  and  the  year. 
Thou  art  the  life  of  the  world,  and  Thee  there- 
fore the  whole  world  glorifies.     Amen. 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  PELAGIA. 

SAINT  PELAGIA  was  born  at  the  close  of 
the  fourth  century,  or  at  the  very  begin- 
ning of  the  fifth  century.  She  lived  at 
Antioch,  which  at  that  time  was  one  of  the 
richest  and  greatest  cities  of  the  whole  East. 
The  extraordinary  beauty  of  Pelagia  drew 
many  admirers  after  her.  She  did  not  marry, 
but  occupied  herself  by  entertaining  the 
pleasure-seeking  crowds  in  public  places.  Her 
house  was  open  to  rich  lovers.  It  happened 
at  this  time  that  several  bishops  had  come  to 
Antioch  to  hold  a  conference,  together  with 
the  archbishop  of  the  capital.  Among  them 
was  Nonnus,  the  Bishop  of  Heliopolis.  The 
prelates  were  lodged  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  Church  of  St.  Julian  the  Martyr.  One 
day,  whilst  they  were  sitting  before  the  church 
with  Nonnus,  whom  they  were  questioning, 
and  whom  they  listened  to  with  much  atten- 
tion, for  he  was  a  wise  and  holy  man,  Pelagia 


ST.   PELAGIA.  V6 

came  down  along  the  street  and  passed  before 
them  in  great  pomp,  decked  with  gold,  pearls, 
and   precious   stones,  accompanied  by  a  nu- 
merous   train    of    young  men,   women,   and 
servants.     Her  beauty,  with  the  lustre  of  her 
jewels  and  rich  attire,  drew  the  eyes  of  all  the 
fond  admirers  of  these  empty  toys  upon  her ; 
but   whilst    the   prelates   turned   aside   their 
faces,  because  having  no  veil  over  her  head, 
and  her  very  shoulders  being  uncovered,  they 
were  offended  at  the  immodesty  of  her  dress, 
Nonnus  only  seemed  to  take  notice  of  her,  and 
to  consider  her  with  great  attention.     After 
she   had    passed   by,   turning   to    his   fellow 
bishops,  he  said  to  them,  with   many   sighs 
and  tears :     "  I  fear  God  will  one  day  bring 
this  woman  to  confront  us  before  the  throne 
of  His  justice,  in  order  to  condemn  our  negli- 
gence and  tepidity  in  His  service,  and  in   the 
discharge  of    our  duty  to  the  flock  He  has 
committed  to  our  care.     For  how  many  hours 
do  you  think  she  has  employed  this  very  day 
in  washing  and  dressing  herself,  adorning  and 
embellishing   her   whole  person    to    the   best 
advantage,  with  a  view  to  exhibit  her  beauty 
to  please  the  eyes  of  the  world,  which  to-day 


94  THE   LIVES   OF   THE  SAINTS. 

is,  but  to-morrow  passes  away  ?  Whereas  we, 
who  have  an  Ahnighty  Father,  an  immortal 
Spouse  in  heaven.  His  Son,  and  the  sanctify- 
ing Holy  Ghost,  in  whose  name  we  were  bap- 
tized, and  whom  we  should  serve  —  we,  to 
whom  the  immense  and  eternal  treasures  of 
Heaven  are  promised  as  the  reward  of  our 
short  labors  upon  earth,  are  far  from  taking 
as  much  pains  to  wash  and  purify  our  souls 
from  their  stains,  and  procure  for  them  those 
bright  ornaments  of  virtue  and  sanctity  which 
alone  can  render  them  truly  agreeable  in  the 
eyes  of  God."  Having  spoken  to  this  efiPect, 
St.  Nonnus  returned  home,  and,  prostrating 
himself,  implored  the  divine  mercy  for  the 
forgiveness  of  his  negligence. 

On  the  next  day  the  bishops  assembled  in 
the  great  church  to  offer  the  liturgy.  St. 
Nonnus  was  requested  by  the  archbishop  to 
deliver  an  exhortation  to  the  people.  Strange 
as  it  may  seem,  it  happened  that  on  this  very 
day  Pelagia  visited  the  cathedral.  The 
bishop's  sermon  was  on  repentance.  His 
words,  inspired  by  a  holy  unction,  made  so 
deep  an  impression  on  her  soul  that  she  could 
not  refrain  the  whole  time  from  sighing  and 


ST.    PELAGIA.  95 

shedding  tears,  through  the  deep  sense  she 
conceived  of  her  sins.  As  soon  as  the  divine 
service  was  over,  she  sent  a  letter  to  the  holy 
prelate,  begging  him  to  receive  her  into  the 
fold  of  those  who  seek  salvation.  Nonnus 
sent  her  word  that  if  she  was  sincere  in  her 
desires  of  instruction  and  conversion,  she 
might  come  to  him  to  the  Church  of  St. 
Julian,  where  he  would  receive  her,  but  on 
condition  to  speak  with  her  in  the  presence  of 
the  other  bishops.  When  Pelagia  received 
this  permission,  she  came  with  all  speed,  and 
cast  herself  at  the  feet  of  the  holy  man,  ear- 
nestly beseeching  him,  through  the  example  of 
his  great  Master,  Jesus  Christ,  to  receive  the 
worst  of  sinners,  and  cleanse  her  from  the  filth 
and  abomination  of  her  crimes  in  the  fountain 
of  baptism.  Nonnus  told  her  that  she  must 
first  be  tried,  to  assure  the  Church  of  her  sin- 
cerity. But  she  would  not  arise  from  the  floor, 
where  she  continued  to  weep  bitterly,  and 
repeatedly  promising  to  be  a  new  creature  if 
they  would  but  take  her  away  from  the  power 
of  the  Devil.  Thus  she  was  allowed  to  be 
baptized,  all  the  bishops  witnessing  her 
repentance  and  approving.    The  Patriarch  of 


96  THE  LIVES  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

Antioch  sent  Romana,  the  first  deaconess  of 
his  diocese,  to  be  godmother  to  Pelagia.  The 
hope  in  the  mercy  of  God  which  this  great 
sinner  had  was  marvelous.  And  for  the  love 
of  Jesus  Christ  she  was  saved. 

After  her  baptism,  Pelagia,  having  taken  an 
inventory  of  all  her  plate,  jewels,  rich  clothes, 
and  other  goods,  put  it  into  the  hands  of  St. 
Nonnus,  saying  :  "  Reverend  Father  !  here 
are  the  goods  I  acquired  from  the  Devil;  take 
them,  and  do  what  3^ou  will  with  them.  As 
for  me,  I  now  desire  nothing  but  the  grace  of 
my  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ."  The  saint  deliv- 
ered the  inventory  into  the  hands  of  the  treas- 
urer of  the  Church,  and  charged  him,  as  he 
would  answer  for  it  before  God,  not  to  apply 
any  part  of  her  property  either  to  the  service 
of  the  clergy  or  the  Church,  but  to  distribute 
the  whole  to  poor  widows  and  orphans,  and 
such  like  charities ;  that  as  they  had  been  ill- 
gotten,  they  might  now  at  least  be  well  applied. 
At  the  same  time,  Pelagia  set  all  her  slaves  at 
liberty,  earnestly  exhorting  them  to  shake  off 
that  yoke  of  servitude  by  which  they,  as  well 
as  herself,  had  been  slaves  to  a  corrupt  world. 

On  the  eighth  day,  when  those  who  had  been 


ST.   PELAGIA.  97 

baptized,  according  to  the  ancient  custom  of 
the  Church,  put  oS  the  white  garment  they 
received  at  their  baptism,  Pelagia  rising  pri- 
vately in  the  night,  exchanged  her  baptismal 
robe  for  a  habit  of  haircloth,  and  without  com- 
municating her  design  to  any  one  but  Him, 
she  withdrew  from  Antioch,  and  going  into 
the  Holy  Land,  took  up  her  habitation  in  a 
narrow  cell  upon  Mount  Olivet,  where  she 
lived  as  a  hermit,  shut  up  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  have  only  a  small  window  through 
which  she  might  receive  necessary  food,  and 
spending  her  whole  time  with  the  Lord  in 
fasting  and  prayer.  The  other  religious  in- 
habitants of  this  holy  mountain  were  so  per- 
fectly ignorant  who  she  was,  as  not  even  to 
know  whether  she  was  a  woman,  so  effectually 
had  she  concealed  her  sex,  calling  herself  by 
the  name  of  Pelagius;  but  they  all  admired  the 
great  austerity  and  sanctity  of  her  life. 

Not  many  years  after  this,  James,  a  deacon 
of  the  Church  of  Heliopolis,  paid  a  visit  of  de- 
votion to  the  sepulcher  of  our  Lord  at  Jerusa- 
lem. This  James  had  seen  Pelagia  before  ;  for 
he  was  with  St.  Nonnus  at  the  time  of  her  con- 
version.   While  in  the  Holy  Land  he  profited 


98  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

himself  by  visiting  celebrated  monasteries,  and 
obtaining  advice  and  information  from  the 
holy  fathers  who  led  a  secluded  life.  In  this 
way  he  found  Pelagia,  to  whom  he  had  come 
for  a  blessing,  not  knowing  who  she  was.  St. 
Pelagia  spoke  to  him  for  a  few  moments  through 
her  small  window,  but  soon  closed  it,  for  her 
time  to  pray  came  with  the  third  hour.  Be- 
fore returning  home  from  Palestine,  James  re- 
solved to  see  once  more  the  holy  hermit.  On 
coming  to  her  cell,  he  knocked  at  the  window. 
No  one  opened  it  to  him ;  and  when  he  called 
no  one  answered.  After  calling  and  knocking 
for  a  long  time,  he  forced  open  the  window, 
and  looking  in  he  perceived  the  saint  to  be 
dead.  Having  conveyed  the  news  of  her  death 
to  the  neighboring  religious,  they  immediately 
came,  and  opening  the  cell  took  out  the  body, 
in  order  to  its  being  interred  with  all  the 
honor  due  to  so  great  a  servant  of  God.  The 
secret  of  her  sex  being  now  discovered  and 
noised  abroad,  all  the  holy  virgins  that  dwelt 
on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  came  out  with 
lighted  candles  in  their  hands,  singing  the 
Psalms  at  her  funeral.  The  Church  celebrates 
the  memory  of  St.  Pelagia  on  the  8th  of  October. 


SAINTS  CYRIL  AND   METHODIUS,  THE 
APOSTLES  OF  THE  SLAVONIANS. 

May  11. 

IT  13  with  gratitude  and  reverence  that  we 
mention  the  names  of  St.  Cyril  and  his 
brother  Methodius,  the  first  teachers  of  the 
Slavonic  people,  who  gave  us  the  Word  of  God 
iu  the  Slavonian  language.  ''  God,  in  His 
mercy,  gives  to  every  race  and  time  its 
teachers,  and  to  us  He  gave  Constantine  (and 
his  brother  Methodius),  who  enlightened  our 
people."  This  is  the  way  in  which  an  old 
Slavonic  history  commences  to  relate  the  life 
of  the  philosopher  Constantine  (the  name 
Cyril  was  given  him  not  long  before  his  death, 
in  taking  the  final  vows  of  an  ascetic),  who 
was  the  inventor  of  the  Slavonian  alphabet, 
and  the  preacher  of  the  Word  of  God  in  the 
Slavonic  countries.  Constantine  (or  Cyril) 
lived  in  the  ninth  century ;  he  was  the  young- 


100  THE   LIVES   OF  THE  SAINTS. 

est  son  of  a  rich  and  noted  nobleman  of  the 
Greek  city  of  Salonica.  His  father's  name  was 
Leo,  and  his  mother's  Mary.  The  family  was 
a  large  one ;  and  it  was  brought  up  in  all 
gravity,  according  to  the  faith.  The  Greek 
emperor  installed  Methodius,  the  elder  brother, 
as  governor  of  the  Slavonic  tribes,  which,  at 
that  time,  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  Salon- 
ica. But,  after  a  few  years,  Methodius  desired 
to  leave  the  world.  He  left  the  Slavonic  prin- 
cipalit}^,  after  which  he  settled  in  Mount  Olym- 
pus, w^here  he  was  tonsured  a  monk,  and 
devoted  his  days  in  prayer  and  the  study  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures. 

In  the  mean  time,  Constantine  was  occupied 
with  his  studies  in  the  homes  of  his  parents. 
While  yet  a  little  boy,  he  saw  in  his  dreams 
that  the  ruler  of  the  city  had  once  gathered  a 
great  many  maidens,  and  told  him  to  select 
for  himself  a  bride  ;  at  that,  he  selected  the 
most  beautiful  one ;  her  name  was  Sofia.  Now 
the  meaning  of  this  name  is  wisdom.  Constan- 
tine truly  did  obtain  wisdom,  for  he  w^as  clever 
and  diligent  in  his  studies.  One  of  the  emi- 
nent tutors  of  the  young  Emperor  Michael,  in 
Constantinople,  had  heard  of  the  bright  lad, 


STS.   CYRIL  AND  METHODIUS.  101 

Constantine,  for  he  knew  the  family  of  Salon- 
ica.  On  securing  the  parents'  consent,  he  at 
once  sent  for  the  boy,  to  study  with  the  young 
emperor  in  the  palace.  Under  the  guidance 
of  the  most  learned  men  of  the  empire,  but 
especially  the  celebrated  Photius  (who  after 
became  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople),  the 
young  man  made  rapid  progress  in  his  studies, 
which  gained  for  him  the  name  of  Philosopher. 
But  Constantine  was  not  taken  with  pride,  nor 
did  he  make  a  display  of  his  learning  and 
title. 

When  he  had  reached  the  full  age  of  man- 
hood, Constantine  was  appointed  librarian  of 
the  cathedral  of  Santa  Sophia.  He  did  not 
remain  long  in  this  position,  however;  for, 
renouncing  all  ties,  he  secretly  left  the  city, 
and  became  a  monk  in  a  monastery  not  far 
from  the  Bosphorus.  But  he  was  soon  found 
out,  and  after  the  emperor's  personal  request, 
he  consented  to  return  to  the  metropolis.  At 
the  age  of  twenty-four,  he  was  sent  as 
an  envoy  from  the  court  of  Constantinople 
to  the  ruler  of  the  Saracens.  Constan- 
tine's  position  was  a  very  dangerous  one,  as 
the  Mahometans,  proud  in  their  victories  and 


102  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

growing  possessions,  and  as  ignorant  fanat- 
ics, especially  at  this  time,  were  most  dan- 
gerous to  the  personal  safet}^  of  Christians. 
The  religious  leaders  of  the  Saracens  con- 
fronted our  Christian  philosopher  with  the 
question :  "  Why  is  it,  that  among  you  Chris- 
tians, who  worship  one  God,  there  are  so  many 
differences  in  faith  and  in  life,  while  we 
Mahometans  strictly  adhere  to  one  law,  and 
do  not  transgress  it?"  "Our  God,"  replied 
Constantine,  "  is  as  a  vast  ocean,  whose  depth 
is  immeasurable,  inconceivable  to  the  human 
mind.  Many  probe  into  the  immense  greatness, 
seeking  for  the  Lord ;  some,  strong  in  mind  and 
faith,  and  supported  by  the  grace  of  God,  find 
riches  of  wisdom  and  salvation ;  others,  weak, 
and  deprived  of  the  help  of  God  for  their 
pride  and  self-conceitedness,  endeavor  to  sail 
across  this  vast  region,  but  they  fail  for  the 
want  of  strength ;  they  either  get  lost  or  ex- 
hausted by  the  hardships.  God,  having 
created  man,  adorned  him  with  a  free  will. 
He  may  select  his  way ;  he  may  rise  with  his 
mind,  and  resemble  the  angels,  serving  God 
and  fulfilling  His  law.  He  also  may  lower 
himself  to  the  equal  of  animal,  feeding   his 


STS.   CYRIL  AND   METHODIUS.  103 

desires,  and  binding  himself  in  passions.  In 
order  to  serve  God,  one  must  struggle  with 
himself;  he  must  endeavor  to  grow  in  perfec- 
tion, to  conquer  his  passions,  and  bridle  his 
evil  habits  ;  but  this  is  a  difiBcult  task.  Now, 
your  religion,  as  a  small  stream,  is  compre- 
hensible to  any  one;  everything  in  it  is  human, 
and  nothing  divine.  It  does  not  demand  of 
you  any  struggles  or  hardships.  It  does  not 
make  it  your  duty  to  constantly  advance  to  a 
higher  perfection,  and,  therefore,  it  is  easily 
accessible  to  any  one;  without  any  labor  one 
may  fulfill  the  whole  of  your  law." 

After  his  return  home,  Constantine  went  to 
live  with  his  brother  Methodius,  in  Mount 
Olympus.  Away  from  the  vanities  of  the 
world,  they  constantly  strengthened  themselves 
in  wisdom  and  in  the  faith,  going  deeper 
into  the  study  of  Christ's  law.  Not  a  very 
long  time  went  by  thus,  when  the  holy  broth- 
ers were  called  forth  to  live  and  work  among 
the  people.  They  were  sent  as  missionaries 
by  the  Church  at  Constantinople  to  convert  the 
people  living  along  the  northern  coast  of  the 
Black  Sea,  and  who  were  called  Chozars.  It 
took  considerable  time  for  them  to  master  the 


104  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

language.  The  missionaries  worked  incessant- 
ly. Their  labors  were  made  the  heavier  for 
the  opposition  that  the  Jews  and  Samaritans 
showed  them,  who  also  greatly  strove  to  con- 
vert the  inhabitants.  St.  Cyril  was  constantly 
occupied  in  sharp  disputes ;  but  St.  Methodius 
aided  none  the  less,  by  his  fervent  prayers  to 
God.  And  God  blessed  the  work  of  the 
brothers.  The  prince  of  the  Chozars  believed, 
and  was  baptized.  A  large  number  of  people 
immediately  followed  his  example.  When 
Sts.  Methodius  and  Cyril  were  about  to 
return  to  Constantinople,  the  prince  would 
have  them  accept  rich  gifts ;  but  they  refused 
to  accept  anything  in  return  for  the  grace  of 
God  in  the  Gospel,  which  they  had  brought 
to  the  people,  and  in  place  of  the  gifts,  they  re- 
quested that  some  Greek  captives  be  given 
their  freedom.  On  their  way,  the  brothers 
visited  another  tribe  living  by  the  Sea  of  Azov. 
This  people  they  also  brought  to  Christ.  The 
missionaries  were  triumphantly  greeted  in 
Constantinople  as  apostles.  These  true  ser- 
vants of  the  Saviour  would  accept  no  hon- 
ors or  dignity.  St.  Cyril  took  up  his  living 
by   the   Church   of  the  Holy   Apostles,   and 


STS.    CYRIL    AND   METHODIUS.  105 

St.  Methodius  became  the  abbot  of  a  monas- 
tery. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  the  sister  of  Boris, 
the  king  of  Bulgaria,  had  returned  home  from 
Constantinople,  where  she  was  held  a  captive. 
Being  now  a  Christian,  she  prevailed  upon  the 
king  to  at  least  apply  to  Byzantium  for  learned 
teachers  in  the  faith.  St.  Methodius  at  once 
■went  over  to  Bulgaria,  and  in  a  comparatively 
short  time  had  converted  Boris,  who,  through 
his  sister,  was  already  acquainted  with  the 
teaching  of  the  Gospel. 

Soon  after  this,  Rostislav  and  Sviatopolk, 
princes  of  Moravia,  and  Kotsel,  a  prince  of 
Blaten  {i.  e.  in  Pannonia,  which  is  the  country 
we  know  now  as  Hungary),  petitioned  the  em- 
peror of  Constantinople  to  send  them  a  bishop 
and  teacher.  The  emperor  referred  the  matter 
to  the  patriarch,  who  at  that  time  was  the 
celebrated  Pliotius.  At  a  council  of  bishops 
it  was  decided  to  give  this  great  undertaking 
to  the  charge  of  Sis.  Cyril  and  Methodius,  as 
to  such  who  were  from  Salonica,  and  conse- 
quently who  knew  the  Slavonic  language. 
Notwithstanding  his  failing  health,  St.  Cyril 
agreed  to  go  to  those  who  were  seeking  the 


106  THE   LIVES   OF    THE   SAINTS. 

truth.  He  was  anxious  that  the  Christian 
religion  should  take  a  firm  hold  upon  the 
many  kindred  tribes  of  a  young  but  great 
race  of  people.  For  this  purpose  he  put  to  the 
emperor  the  question  :  "  Have  not  the  Slavon- 
ians any  letters?  "  " Both  my  grandfather  and 
father  sought  for  them,  but  did  not  find  any," 
answered  the  emperor.  "  How  can  I  preach 
to  them?"  said  St.  Cyril;  ''it  is  the  same  as 
though  one  wrote  upon  the  waters.  If  I 
should  invent  letters  myself,  I  fear  I  may  be 
called  a  false  teacher."  "  The  Lord  will  guide 
thee  and  give  thee  His  help,"  replied  the  em- 
peror. 

Firm  in  the  hope  of  obtaining  God's  blessing 
for  his  labors,  St.  Cyril  set  himself  to  the  task 
of  constructing  an  alphabet  for  the  Slavonic 
people,  that  they  may  retain  the  Word  of  God 
written  down  for  them,  as  teaching  by  word 
merely  could  soon  become  forgotten.  He  very 
earnestly  prayed,  besides  putting  himself  un- 
der an  obligation  of  fasting  for  forty  days;  and 
shutting  himself  in  his  cell  with  a  few  disciples, 
who  were  to  share  in  his  future  apostolic  jour- 
ney, he  commenced  the  work  of  inventing 
letters.     In  this  way  the  Slavonic  alphabet  had 


STS.   CYRIL   AND   METHODIUS.  107 

its  origin.  The  language  now  being  adapted 
to  writing,  St.  Cyril  translated  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John  for  the  first  book.  The  first  words 
written  in  the  Slavonian  language  were  these : 
In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  luas 
with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God. 

When  this  great  work  had  been  accom- 
plished, A.  D.  862,  the  whole  religious  coun- 
cil, at  a  grand  public  praise,  gave  thanks  to 
the  Lord.  The  philosopher  Constantine  was 
now  consecrated  a  bishop,  and,  in  company 
with  his  brother  Methodius  and  several  dis- 
ciples, he  went  to  the  Slavonic  countries.  He 
carried  a  letter  to  Prince  Rostislav  from  the 
Emperor  Michael,  which  read  as  follows:  "The 
Lord,  who  commands  every  one  to  learn  the 
truth,  hath  wrought  a  great  work  by  showing 
your  language  in  letters.  We  send  to  you  the 
same  honorable  man  through  whom  the  Lord 
gave  this  writing,  a  philosopher  both  religious 
and  very  learned.  He  carries  to  you  a  gift 
more  valuable  than  gold  and  precious  stones. 
Help  him  to  confirm  and  promote  your  lan- 
guage, and  seek  God,  not  minding  the  labor  of 
any  undertaking;  and  thyself,  having  brought 
thy  people  to  the  mind  of  God,  wilt  receive  thy 


108  THE  LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

reward  in  this  age,  and  in  that  which  is  to 
come." 

The  brothers'  teaching  went  on  prosperously. 
During  four  years  and  a  half  they  went  through 
all  Moravia  and  Pannonia,  calling  on  the 
people  to  believe  in  the  one  true  God,  and  ex- 
plaining for  them  His  law.  Prince  Kotsel 
himself  began  to  learn  to  read  and  to  study 
the  Slavonic  language,  while  he  recommended 
fifty  young  men  to  study  with  St.  Cyril.  This 
new  apostle,  untiring  in  labor  for  the  benefit  of 
his  neighbors,  translated  the  Book  of  Psalms, 
a  part  of  the  Bible,  and  all  the  Church  services 
into  the  Slavonic  language.  Now  divine  wor- 
ship was  offered  in  the  Slavonian  countries  in 
a  language  which  was  understood  by  all, 
while  in  the  Roman  Catholic  countries  the 
Latin  language  is  used  in  the  Church  services 
up  to  this  day.  As  it  was  before,  in  convert- 
ing the  Chozars,  likewise  on  this  occasion  St. 
Cyril  would  take  no  gifts  or  acknowledgments 
from  the  new  Christians  for  his  labors ;  but 
he  begged  Prince  Kotsel  to  liberate  nine  hun- 
dred captives. 

Such  was  the  beginning  of  the  spread  of 
Christian  learning  by  the  newly  invented  lit- 


STS.    CYRIL   AND   METHODIUS.  109 

erature  of  the  Slavonic  language.  The  gram- 
mar of  this  language  was  formed  principally 
for  the  purpose  of  explaining  and  spreading 
the  AVord  of  God ;  from  its  birth  it  was  the 
instrument  of  true  civilization.  When  St. 
Cyril  intrusted  this  most  precious  gift  (i.  e. 
the  Word  of  God)  to  the  Slavonian  people  in 
their  own  language,  he  said  to  them  in  his 
preface  to  the  Gospel :  "  Ye  Slavonian  peoples, 
hear  ye  the  Word  which  feeds  the  soul  of 
man,  the  Word  which  strengthens  the  heart 
and  mind."  God  grant  that  our  literature 
always  remains  worthy  of  its  holy  origin ; 
that  it  may  serve  a  good  purpose  in  explain- 
ing the  law  of  God,  science,  and  true  wisdom ! 
Sts.  Cyril  and  Methodius,  as  other  Christian 
evangelists,  suffered  not  a  little  from  calami- 
ties and  persecutions.  German  and  Latin 
bishops,  who  also  preached  to  this  people, 
envied  the  work  of  the  orthodox  brothers,  and 
they  arose  against  the  translation  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  into  the  Slavonic  tongue.  They 
said  that  the  Gospel  should  be  read  only  in 
the  three  tongues,  which  writings  were  nailed 
to  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ,  viz:  Hebrew, 
Greek,  and  Latin.    St.  Cyril  replied  that,  as 


110  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

the  Lord  came  upon  the  earth  for  the  salva- 
tion of  all  people,  consequently  all  should 
glorify  and  thank  Him,  and  strive  to  under- 
stand His  will.  He  said  that  God,  in  His 
mercy,  gives  the  air  and  rain  for  all,  and  com- 
mands the  sun  to  shine  for  all ;  thus,  therefore, 
He  does  not  desire  to  deprive  any  one  of  a 
greater  gift,  i.  e.  to  know  and  understand  His 
will. 

But  the  bishops  would  not  accept  this  an- 
swer, and  they  complained  to  the  Pope  against 
the  teachers  of  the  Slavonians.  It  was  about 
this  time  that  the  great  division  in  the  Church 
began  to  show  itself.  The  Greek  Church, 
which  remained  faithful  to  orthodoxy,  did  not 
approve  of  the  innovations  introduced  into 
the  Latin  Church,  and  opposed  chiefly  an  un- 
necessary and  heretical  addition  to  the  Creed 
itself,  and  the  tendency  of  the  Roman  clergy 
to  attain  temporal  power.  Besides  this,  there 
was  a  misunderstanding  between  the  Patriarch 
of  Constantinople  and  the  Pope  of  Rome  con- 
cerning the  young  Church  of  Bulgaria ;  but  as 
yet  there  was  no  open  rupture,  and  the  Church 
now  as  before  continued  to  recognize,  not  the 
power  of  the  Roman  bishop,  but  his  piece- 


STS.    CYRIL    AND   METHODIUS.  Ill 

dence,  as  the  first  among  equals.  Therefore, 
Sts.  Cyril  and  Methodius,  obeying  the  sum- 
mons, went  to  Rome  for  an  explanation. 
They  took  with  them  a  part  of  the  relics  of 
St.  Clement,  who  was  one  of  the  first  bishops 
of  the  early  Church  in  Rome.  These  relics 
the  holy  brothers  brought  from  the  shores  of 
the  Black  Sea,  where  St.  Clement  was  drowned 
by  order  of  the  Emperor  Trajan.  On  their 
way  the  missionaries  taught  the  Slavonian 
people  in  their  own  language,  and  in  Venice 
they  were  challenged  to  dispute  with  the 
Latins. 

In  the  mean  time  Pope  Nicholas  had  died. 
His  successor,  Adrian  XL,  who  endeavored  to 
restore  harmony  and  peace  to  the  Church,  did 
not  give  ear  to  the  accusations  brought  against 
the  Slavonian  teachers.  On  the  contrary,  he 
said  that  those  who  maintained  that  the  Gos- 
pel should  be  read  in  three  languages  were 
not  right,  and  they  preached  a  new  heresy. 
When  the  Pope  heard  that  the  brothers  were 
nearing  Rome,  and  that  they  were  bringing 
the  relics  of  St.  Clement,  he  went  out  of  the 
city,  with  all  the  clergy  and  a  multitude  of 
people,  to  meet  them.     Sts.  Cyril  and  Metho- 


112  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

dius  were  greatly  honored  during  their  stay  in 
Rome.  Adrian,  the  patriarchal  bishop  of  the 
West,  showed  them  every  attention. 

The  long  journey  and  many  hardships  in  a 
laborious  life  told  on  the  health  of  Cyril. 
While  in  Rome  his  health  completely  failed 
him.  He  understood  that  his  time  now  had 
come  to  its  close;  therefore,  he  made  prepara- 
tions, and  he  wished  to  take  the  final  vows  of 
an  extreme  recluse.  He  awaited  the  end  in 
calm  repose,  with  a  happy  conscience.  His 
illness  continued  for  two  months.  Although 
he  left  the  world  without  sorrow,  yet  the  suc- 
cess of  the  work  he  had  commenced  was  near 
to  his  heart.  To  Methodius,  his  brother,  he 
expressed  his  last  will  in  these  touching  words : 
"  We  two,  brother,  have  been  as  a  contented 
yoke  of  oxen,  working  the  same  field  ;  and 
now  I  fall  in  the  harness,  having  early  finished 
my  dsiy.  Thou  hast  desired  the  quiet  of 
Mount  Olympus,  but,  I  pray  thee,  leave  not 
the  work  commenced  ;  for  in  this  labor  thy 
salvation  may  be  secured  the  sooner."  The 
dying  philosopher  and  pastor  for  some  time 
continued  in  prayer,  asking  for  the  grace  of 
firm  conviction  in  the  faith  for  all  the  many 


STS.    CYRIL    AND    METHODIUS.  113 

people  he  visited,  after  which  he  peacefully 
gave  up  his  soul  to  the  Lord,  at  the  early  age  of 
forty-two  years  —  we  raight  say,  on  the  thresh- 
old of  complete  life  of  a  man,  but  overcome 
by  labors  and  sickness.  He  died  on  the  14th 
of  February,  A.  D.  869. 

Adrian,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  with  all  the 
prelates  and  dignitaries  of  the  Western  Cap- 
ital, with  a  great  throng  of  Christians,  carry- 
ing lighted  candles,  attended  the  funeral  of 
the  sainted  teacher  of  the  Slavonians,  follow- 
ing the  holy  remains  to  their  place  of  rest  in 
the  Church  of  St.  Clement.  Methodius  desired 
to  carry  the  body  of  his  brother  to  their 
native  country,  in  accord  with  the  last  will  of 
their  mother,  but  the  Church  of  Rome  would 
not  consent  to  it. 

St.  Methodius  returned  to  the  Slavonian 
countries  again  to  superintend  the  great  work 
of  Christianizing  and  developing  the  new 
literature.  Very  soon  the  need  of  a  bishop 
for  the  Slavonic  people  compelled  him  to 
return  to  Rome.  This  minister  of  Christ, 
while  spreading  the  Gospel,  endeavored  to 
remain  true  to  the  characteristics  of  a  great 
race,  we  might  say,  left  to  his  guardianship, 


114  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

by  preserving  its  history,  native  culture,  and 
future  identity.  For  this  reason  he  was 
anxious  to  obtain  letters  of  authority  from  the 
Pope  of  Rome,  who  presided  in  the  West, 
whence  came  a  number  of  foreign  Latin  mis- 
sionaries into  his  spiritual  field.  Accordingly 
St.  Methodius  was  consecrated  bishop  by  the 
Pope  of  Rome.  Now  he  came  back  to  his 
people  with  power  from  the  West,  as  St.  Cyril 
had  done  before,  coming  from  the  East, 
having  been  consecrated  bishop  in  Constanti- 
nople. At  this  time  the  Church  of  Rome  was 
in  communion  with  the  Orthodox  Church, 
and  this  fact  proved  to  be  a  blessing,  coming 
from  the  different  ancient  Apostolic  Churches 
to  the  young  Slavonic  Church,  insuring  her 
peace  and  future  progress.  But  by  Provi- 
dence the  Slavonic  Church  was  destined  to 
prove  her  faith  in  many  difiicult  trials  after  a 
little  peace.  By  this  time  the  German  war- 
loving  emperors  had  made  their  arms  felt  in 
southern  Europe,  and  when  Rostislav  was 
conquered,  in  whose  stead  Sviatopolk  gained 
the  ascendency,  thanks  to  the  protection  of 
the  Germans,  the  German  bishops  interfered 
with  the   work    of  St.  Methodius  in  a  more 


STS.    CYRIL   AND   METHODIUS.  115 

arrogant  attitude  than  ever  before.  They 
even  sought  the  life  of  the  saint.  Prince 
Kotsel  would  save  him,  but  in  vain.  At  last, 
in  order  to  retain  for  himself  the  favor  of  the 
Germans,  Sviatopolk  banished  Methodius  to 
Shwabia  (i.  e.  present  German}^).  Our  apostle 
was  a  prisoner  for  two  years,  until  Pope 
John  VIII.,  influenced  by  the  example  of  his 
predecessor,  Adrian,  as  well  as  by  the  constant 
appeals  on  the  part  of  the  Slavonian  Chris- 
tians, demanded  the  liberty  of  Methodius. 
The  Pope  went  so  far  as  to  excommunicate 
those  German  bishops  who  were  the  cause  of 
the  Slavonic  teacher's  overthrow,  until  his 
freedom  was  secured. 

Methodius  returned  to  his  Church.  It 
seemed  as  though  he  worked  now  with  greater 
zeal  than  before.  God  blessed  his  efforts  for 
the  Gospel.  The  Slavonians  in  their  content- 
ment prospered  not  a  little.  Christian  faith, 
hope,  and  love  was  taking  a  hold  on  many 
large  provinces.  In  the  mean  time,  false  re- 
ports followed  one  after  another  to  Rome.  It 
must  be  understood  that  the  new  doctrine 
concerning  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  was  the  cause  of  the  new  word  filioque, 


116  THE   LIVES    OF   THE   SAINTS. 

that  was  introduced  into  the  hitherto  ortho- 
dox creed,  had  been  spread  throughout  near- 
ly all  the  churches  of  the  West.  Pope  John 
himself  did  not  recognize  this  innovation. 
Nevertheless,  he  sent  for  St.  Methodius  on 
pretext  of  examining  his  faith,  but  in  reality 
it  was  the  Pope's  intention  to  set  forth  as  an 
example  the  submission  of  Methodius  and  the 
recognition  of  papal  authority.  After  ques- 
tioning him  as  to  the  orthodoxy  of  his  teach- 
ing, the  Pope  let  him  go  with  a  warm 
commendation.  When  the  enemies  of  our 
teachers  discovered  that  they  had  failed  in 
Rome  against  him,  they  now  accused  St. 
Methodius  before  the  Emperor  of  Constanti- 
nople, Basil  the  Macedonian,  saying  that  he 
was  unfaithful  to  the  Orthodox  Church,  and 
that  he  adhered  to  Rome.  The  hoary-haired 
bishop  had  now  to  make  his  way  to  Constan- 
tinople, to  defend  the  work  of  his  glorious 
brother,  and  to  save  their  dear  Slavonian 
Church.  Our  saint's  envious  intriguers  failed 
again,  for  he  was  received  with  much  atten- 
tion by  the  emperor  and  the  Patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople. The  patriarch  gladly  accepted 
the   Slavonic   books   brought  by  Methodius; 


STS.    CYRIL   AND   METHODIUS.  117 

for  he  desired  to  use  them  in  converting  the 
Bulgarians.  Once  more  the  people  of  Pan- 
nonia  and  Moravia  were  rejoiced  to  see  their 
beloved  pastor.  The  triumphs  of  Methodius 
helped  to  raise  the  energy  of  his  disciples,  who 
were  continually  preaching  and  translating. 
Just  before  the  day  of  St.  Demetrius  of  Salon- 
ica,  Methodius  had  completed  the  translation 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  on  the  day  of  the 
patron  saint  of  his  native  city  he  held  a  grand 
celebration,  all  the  services  being  sung  in  the 
Slavonic  language. 

Now  the  Slavonians  from  Dalmatia  and 
Croatia  to  Poland  had  the  privilege  of  learning 
the  law  of  God,  and  hearing  His  Word,  and 
praising  Him  in  their  own  tongue.  During 
the  sixteen  years  of  his  episcopal  service, 
Methodius  traveled  through  all  the  Slavonian 
provinces,  and,  with  saintly  patience,  spread 
the  faith.  In  Bohemia,  for  instance,  he  bap- 
tized the  Princess  Ludmila.  While  German 
warriors  and  Latin  monks  went  through 
Europe  together  with  fire  and  sword,  St. 
Methodius  labored  hard  here  and  there,  in 
small  communities,  establishing  his  disciples 
as  teachers  and  pastors.     On  another  occasion, 


118  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

when  the  Cheh  people,  together  with  their 
prince,  Borivai,  of  Bohemia,  were  prepared, 
they  were  baptized  by  Methodius  himself. 

Sviatopolk,  together  with  the  German 
bishops,  by  this  time  feared  the  great  influence 
of  the  holy  man ;  but,  they  waited  for  his 
death,  in  order  to  persecute  his  disciples.  St. 
Methodius  for  several  days  foretold  his  own 
death.  He  made  preparations,  and  selected  a 
religious  and  learned  man,  whose  name  was 
Gorazd,  to  continue  the  work  as  his  successor. 
The  burial  service  of  the  great  missionary  was 
held  in  the  Slavonian,  Greek,  and  Latin  lan- 
guages. The  loss  of  their  dear  teacher  was 
keenly  felt  by  all  the  people,  who  wept  much. 
Sviatopolk  was  about  to  wreak  his  vengeance 
against  the  disciples  of  Sts.  Cyril  and  Method- 
ius, when  they  fled,  most  of  them  finding 
protection  and  a  home  in  Bulgaria,  under  King 
Simeon.  From  here,  they  continued  to  spread 
enlightenment  to  many  Slavonic  countries. 
They  founded  schools,  and  sent  out  mission- 
aries. Unfortunately,  a  few  provinces,  like 
Poland,  for  instance,  came  entirely  under 
the  influence  of  the  German  bishops  and  for- 
eign  culture.     As  other  Slavonian  peoples, 


STS.    CYRIL   AND   METHODIUS.  119 

Russia  likewise  owes  much  to  the  translations 
of  Sts.  Cyril  and  Methodius,  and  also  to  the 
work  of  the  disciples  of  these  two  great  teach- 
ers. And  Russia,  so  richly  blessed  with  tem- 
poral power  and  spiritual  prosperity,  openly 
acknowledges  her  sincere  gratitude.  We  also, 
thank  God,  have  the  privilege  of  praising  the 
blessed  names  of  Cyril  and  Methodius,  who 
were  the  beacon-lights  of  a  race  whose  de- 
scendants are  now  your  and  our  guides  in  the 
path  of  orthodoxy. 


ST.  SABBAS,  THE   FIRST   ARCHBISHOP 
OF  THE  SERVIANS. 

January  14. 

SABBAS,  or  Savvo,  was  born  A.  D.  1169. 
He  was  the  youngest  son  of  Stephan 
Nemanja,  who  united  the  Servians  in  their  first 
kingdom.  Leaving  his  home  secretly,  he 
secluded  himself,  at  the  age  of  seventeen  years, 
in  the  holy  Mount  Athos.  Finally,  on  being 
discovered,  and  yielding  to  the  tears  of  their 
son,  his  parents  allowed  him  to  remain  there 
in  prayer  and  study.  It  was  after  the  death 
of  his  father,  when  the  wise  Germanus,  Patri- 
arch of  Constantinople,  heard  of  the  holy  life 
of  this  hermit ;  and  on  examining  him  as  to 
his  ability,  and  consulting  with  the  episcopate 
of  his  patriarchate,  he  desired  to  consecrate 
Savvo  archbishop  for  the  Servians.  But 
Savvo,  in  his  humility,  declined  the  dignity, 
and  said  he  was  willing  to  go  to  his  people  as 


ST.   SABBAS.  121 

a  worker,  but  for  an  archbishop  a  better  and 
more  qualified  man  should  be  sought.  How- 
ever, being  prevailed  upon  by  his  brothers,  the 
people,  and  the  patriarch,  Savvo  consented, 
and  he  became  the  first  archbishop  of  the  Ser- 
vian Autocephalous  Orthodox  Church,  which 
ever  since  has  been  in  full  communion  with 
the  Eastern  Apostolic  Church.  St.  Savvo's 
greatest  work  was  the  opening  of  schools, 
which  he  multiplied  throughout  the  country. 
He  educated  a  new  choir  of  faithful  clergy,  in 
place  of  the  few  Greek  missionaries  left  in  the 
country.  It  was  in  1222  when  the  apostle  of 
the  Servians  crowned  his  brother  Dushan  as 
the  emperor  of  the  Srbs  and  Slaveni,  his 
dominion  having  been  spread  from  the  Adri- 
atic to  the  Black  Sea,  and  from  the  Danube  to 
the  Southern  Archipelago.  The  great  and 
good  archbishop  fixed  a  firm  foundation  for 
the  Orthodox  Christian  Church  in  the  Balkan 
country  by  creating  twelve  dioceses  and  con- 
secrating for  them  twelve  Servian  bishops. 

The  holy  life  of  this  great  Servian,  St. 
Savvo,  is  attested  to  by  Dositheus  of  Jerusa- 
lem. (See  his  Twelve  Books;  see,  also,  the 
history  of  the  renowned  Shaffarik.)     Likewise, 


122  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

many  ancient  landmarks  and  hand-written 
parchments  attributed  to  St.  Savvo  personally 
and  to  his  times,  may  now  be  seen  in  the  cele- 
brated Mt.  Athos  and  other  places.  Also  sev- 
eral noted  Russian  authors  mention  his  name 
and  acts.  In  Greek  books  of  Church  service 
we  find  hymns  which  were  sung  in  honor  of 
St.  Savvo  five  hundred  years  ago. 


ST.  ALEXANDER  NEVSKY. 

ALEXANDER  is  a  name  well  known. 
We  read  in  history  of  warriors  and 
statesmen  who  bear  the  name.  But  greater 
are  the  saints,  who  were  glorified  by  God  for 
their  virtuous  and  self-sacrificing  life,  among 
whom  are  also  several  Alexanders.  In  the 
great  Russian  Empire  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
find  a  family  in  which  some  one  member  is  not 
named  Alexander. 

Of  all  the  emperors  of  Russia,  the  three 
Alexanders  are  among  the  greatest.  When 
you  read  the  life  of  St.  Alexander  Nevsky, 
you  will  understand  why  this  name  is  so  dear 
to  the  Russian. 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  Russia  did  not 
occupy  as  much  country  as  she  does  at  the 
present  time  ;  Finland  belonged  to  the  Swedes, 
Livonia  was  ruled  over  by  the  Germans ; 
while,  to  the  southwest,  the  fierce  Lithuanians 
bordered  on  the  Russian   provinces.     All   of 


124  THE  LIVES   OF  THE   SAINTS. 

these  neighbors  were  at  enmity  with  Russia: 
the  Swedes  continually  quarreled  with  the 
citizens  of  Novgorod ;  the  Livonian  Germans 
attacked  the  neighboring  provinces,  and  espe- 
cially the  city  of  Pskov,  with  the  intention  of 
introducing  the  Latin  religion ;  and  the  Lith- 
uanians sacked  the  towns  of  the  quiet  Rus- 
sians from  their  side.  Besides  this,  there  was 
no  inward  peace  in  Russia,  among  the  differ- 
ent principalities,  but  more  precisely  between 
the  ruling  dukes.  Each  province  had  an  in- 
dependent prince.  The  most  powerful  one 
was  the  grand  duke,  or  the  great  prince  of 
Vladimir — the  most  important  city.  His  in- 
fluence, being  the  greatest,  was  of  untold 
benefit  to  the  kindred  Russian  tribes,  never- 
theless the  princes  quarreled,  and  seldom  gave 
ear  to  his  counsel.  It  was  at  this  time  that 
God  permitted  the  horde  of  Tartars  to  over- 
run Russia.  These  Tartars  passed  through  all 
Russia,  burning  and  sacking  the  towns  and 
villages,  treading  under  foot  and  hoof,  mead- 
ows and  gardens;  they  took  thousands  of 
the  inhabitants,  together  with  their  wives 
and  children,  into  captivity ;  they  laid  waste 
the  whole  land  as  far  as  the  city  of  Novgorod. 


ST.   ALEXANDER   NEVSKY.  125 

The  neighboring  nations,  whom  we  mentioned 
before,  took  as  an  opportunity  this  misfortune 
of  Russia,  and  they  renewed  their  attacks 
from  on  all  sides.  The  Russian  princes  were 
compelled  to  defend  their  home  against  them. 
Among  them  w^as  Alexander,  the  second  son 
of  the  great  prince  Yaroslav  II.  Alexander 
was  born  in  1220 ;  from  his  childhood,  he  was 
distinguished  by  his  understanding,  meekness, 
wisdom,  and  piety.  He  knew  how  to  fulfill 
his  duty  sacredly,  and  deserve  the  love  of  the 
people.  God  who  helped  him  in  life,  also 
glorified  him  by  miracles  after  he  passed  into 
eternity.  Devastating  the  land  of  the  Rus- 
sians, the  Tartars  went  south,  and  occupied  the 
steppes  along  the  rivers  Dnieper,  Volga,  and 
Ural,  as  far  as  the  Black  and  Caspian  Seas. 
Here  Batee  set  up  his  golden  horde,  or  empire, 
and  built  the  city  known  as  Sarai,  not  far  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Volga.  Henceforth  the  Rus- 
sian princes  must  pay  tribute  to  the  Tartars. 
Batee,  the  new  dictator  of  Russia,  confirmed 
Yaroslav  II  (Vsevolodovicha)  as  great  prince 
of  Vladimir;  Alexander  was  given  him  the 
country  of  Novgorod,  which  had  remained 
free  and  unharmed  by  the  Tartars. 


126  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Although  Novgorod  was  not  spoiled  by  the 
touch  of  the  Tartars,  still  it  suffered  misfor- 
tune of  another  kind.  Great  fires  destroyed 
churches  and  houses,  and  defaced  whole  streets 
of  the  city.  From  droughts  and  the  failure  of 
crops  the  inhabitants  often  suffered  terrible 
hunger,  as  a  result  from  which  epidemic  dis- 
eases also  mutilated  the  populace.  The  Ger- 
mans and  Lithuanians  were  prepared  to  fall 
upon  Novgorod  any  day.  Having  become  the 
prince  of  Novgorod,  Alexander  endeavored  to 
shield  his  people  from  misfortune  and  their 
enemies.  He  took  care  that  the  judges  ruled 
their  courts  with  justice;  he  taught  the  in- 
habitants to  live  in  peace  and  help  the  poor; 
he  built  posts  on  the  frontier  for  their  defense 
against  the  Germans  and  Lithuanians.  In 
the  mean  time  the  King  of  Sweden  gathered  a 
large  force,  which  he  sent  on  barges  to  the 
river  Neva,  under  the  command  of  his  kins- 
man, Birger.  The  daring  general,  hoping  to 
take  Novgorod,  sent  the  prince  word  :  "  Come 
against  me,  if  thou  art  courageous."  The  peo- 
ple were  stricken  with  fear  ;  they  could  not 
count  on  their  small  force  against  so  numer- 
ous  an  enemy;  but  Alexander  put  his  trust 


ST.    ALEXANDER   NEVSKY.  127 

in  God,  and  the  justice  of  his  cause  inspired 
him  with  courage.  He  prayed  earnestly  in 
the  church  of  St.  Sophia,  received  the  bishop's 
blessing,  and  then  cheerfully  exclaimed  as  he 
set  out  with  his  men :  "  We  are  not  many, 
and  the  enemy  is  strong;  but  the  power  of 
God  is  not  in  numbers,  it  is  in  the  right." 

At  night  they  came  near  to  the  banks  of 
the  Neva,  to  the  place  upon  which  the  city  of 
St.  Petersburg  was  built  later,  and  here  they 
camped  for  the  night.  In  the  morning,  a 
warrior  approached  Alexander,  and  told  him 
that,  as  he  stood  on  watch  during  the  night, 
in  view  of  the  sea,  toward  morning — when  the 
sun  was  rising  —  he  suddenly  heard  a  loud 
voice  come  from  the  sea,  and  on  turning  in  that 
direction,  he  saw  a  ship  sailing;  upon  the 
deck  of  the  shi[)  he  saw  the  holy  martyrs, 
Boris  and  Gleb,  who  held  each  other  in  em- 
brace while  conversing;  he  heard  St.  Boris 
say :  "  Brother  Gleb,  let  us  go  quickly  to  the 
help  of  our  kinsman  Alexander;  a  great  dan- 
ger threatens  him."  After  these  words,  the 
holy  brothers  and  the  ship  disappeared. 

This  vision  raised  the  spirit  of  the  soldiers. 
About  noontime  Alexander  met  the  Swedes 


128  THE   LIVES   OF    THE   SAINTS. 

on  the  banks  of  the  Neva.  The  battle  was  a 
long  one.  Alexander,  personally,  brought 
down  Birger,  with  a  spear,  and  toward  even- 
ing, completely  overcame  the  foe,  who  took  to 
his  ships  and  passed  over  to  his  own  land,  but 
not  until  after  leaving  many  dead  comrades. 
For  this  victory  the  people  gave  Alexander 
the  name  of  Nevsky. 

Alexander  returned  to  Novgorod  in  triumph ; 
but  here  a  greater  trouble  awaited  him.  The 
Novgorodans  revolted  against  their  prince. 
Offended  by  their  unfaithfulness,  Alexander 
did  not  wish  to  remain  any  longer  with  them  ; 
and,  taking  his  family  and  property,  he  went 
to  Suzdal,  his  native  place.  As  soon  as  the 
Lithuanians  and  Germans  heard  of  Alexan- 
der's departure,  they  fell  upon  the  Novgorod 
and  Pskov  countries.  Then  it  was  that  the 
Novgorodans  thought  of  their  behavior;  they 
repented  and  sent  their  bishop  to  solicit  Alex- 
ander's pardon,  and  to  petition  him  to  return 
and  deliver  them  from  their  enemy.  Alexan- 
der had  forgotten  the  wrong  done  him;  he 
summoned  his  field  companions,  and  came  to 
Novgorod,  from  which  the  intruders  fled. 

But  the  Germans  did  not  give  up  their  pre- 


ST.   ALEXANDER  NEVSKY.  129 

tensions.  After  some  time,  they  again  raised 
an  army  to  march  on  Novgorod.  This  time 
they  had  in  their  long  columns  many  Ger- 
mans, who  came  to  them  upon  invitation  from 
their  native  land.  Their  legions  were  many 
times  greater  than  Alexander's  company; 
nevertheless,  the  brave  prince  sallied  forth, 
and  met  the  Germans  on  the  ice  of  Lake 
Chindckoe,  where  he  dealt  them  a  severe  blow. 
Many  were  slain  on  the  enemy's  side,  and 
many  more  were  captured.  This  encounter  is 
known  as  the  "  Ice  Battle."  Still  the  Lithu- 
anians and  Germans  continued  to  assault  the 
Russians,  and  each  time  Alexander  conquered 
or  drove  them  away.  God  visibly  helped  the 
strictly  religious  prince. 

In  the  mean  time,  Alexander's  father  (Yar- 
oslav,  the  great  prince  of  Vladimir),  died  while 
he  was  returning  home  from  the  Tartars'  horde. 
The  Chan  appointed  his  brother  to  succeed 
him,  i.  e.  Sviatoslav,  uncle  to  Alexander.  But 
it  was  not  long  before  the  younger  brothers  of 
Alexander  began  to  quarrel  with  the  great 
prince,  with  the  view  of  obtaining  the  throne 
of  the  province  of  Vladimir.  Alexander  ad- 
vised them  to  decide  the  case  by  the  Chan's 


130  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

judgment.  The  princes  agreed,  and  Alexan- 
der, with  his  younger  brother,  Andrew,  w^ent 
to  the  Tartars.  They  first  came  to  the  Golden 
Horde;  but  from  here  they  were  obliged  to 
travel  beyond  the  Volga,  to  the  steppes  of 
Mongolia,  where  Mengoo,  himself,  was  reign- 
ing, to  whom  even  Batee  was  subjected.  After 
a  long  journey,  the  two  princes  came  back 
again.  Andrew  w^as  appointed  great  prince 
of  Vladimir,  and  Alexander  of  Kiev.  Sviato- 
slav,  the  old  uncle,  must,  against  his  will,  give 
the  country  of  Vladimir  to  Andrew,  yet  he 
never  made  peace  with  him.  He  tried  by  all 
means  to  regain  the  throne  of  the  great  prince. 
With  this  intention,  he  reported  to  the  Chan 
that  Andrew  was  not  faithful,  and  that  he  did 
not  obey  the  Chan's  orders.  The  Tartars  sent 
a  numerous  band  of  barbarians.  Andrew 
met  it  with  his  force,  but  he  was  repulsed  with 
great  loss,  and  he  himself  fled  to  the  Germans. 
The  province  of  Vladimir  was  trampled  over 
and  robbed.  Alexander  knew  that  the  Chan 
would  punish  all  Russia  for  Andrew's  behav- 
ior. To  save  his  people  and  their  homes,  he 
went  to  the  capital  of  the  horde  to  intercede 
for  Andrew  and   the   whole  land    of  Russia. 


ST.   ALEXANDER  NEVSKY.  131 

The  Chan  received  Alexander  graciousl}^,  and 
appointed  him  great  prince  of  Vladimir,  Kiev, 
and  Novgorod. 

Having  ascended  the  throne  of  Vladimir, 
Alexander's  labor  and  cares  multiplied.  Now 
he  became  the  only  defender  of  the  orthodox 
faith,  and  the  people  before  the  Tartars.  He  was 
obliged  to  act  with  patience  and  submission, 
but  not  with  saber  in  hand.  He  understood 
that  his  force  could  not  withstand  the  great 
bands  of  Tartars,  and  that  each  opposition 
would  bring  greater  trouble  upon  the  people. 
Alexander  was  great  prince  for  eleven  years, 
and  in  that  time,  he  succeeded  in  doing  much 
good,  both  for  the  Church  and  the  people. 
On  his  petition,  the  clergy,  as  the  servants  of 
God,  were  freed  from  paying  tax  to  the  horde; 
he  also  obtained  a  grant  by  which  he  could 
install  an  orthodox  bishop  in  the  capital  of 
the  Tartar  Empire  itself.  Alexander  gained 
for  the  Christian  religion  the  respect  of  the 
Tartars. 

One  of  his  greatest  cares  was  to  relieve  the 
inhabitants  somewhat  in  their  tax-payments, 
and  save  them  from  poverty.  Having  con- 
quered Russia,  the  Tartars  left  her  to  the  rule 


132  THE   LIVES   OP  THE  SAINTS. 

of  Russian  princes,  while  they  only  demanded 
tribute.  The  people  of  Novgorod  caused  Alex- 
ander much  anxiety.  With  great  difficulty, 
he  scarcely  dissuaded  them  on  several  occa- 
sions from  sending  back  and  even  killing 
the  tax-collectors.  He  was  mindful  of  the 
evil  which  endangered  the  whole  land  of  Rus- 
sia. 

The  prince  was  to  accomplish  one  more 
laborious  task ;  and  it  was  his  last.  The  Tar- 
tars took  into  their  service,  the  Chozars,  and 
sent  them  out  as  revenue  assessors.  These  new 
collectors  were  more  avaricious  than  the  for- 
mer ones;  they  spared  no  one,  and  they  were  also 
disrespectful  before  the  altars  and  holy  places. 
The  people  bore  this  for  a  long  time,  but  at 
last  they  lost  their  patience.  Such  cities  as 
Vladimir,  Suzdal,  Rostov,  arose  and  destroyed 
their  oppressors.  Already  great  legions  in  the 
horde  were  preparing  for  the  punishment  of 
the  disobedient.  The  great  prince  set  out  to 
journey  to  the  horde.  He  decided  to  die  for 
his  country,  or  save  it.  God  blessed  with  suc- 
cess this  last  undertaking  of  Alexander,  and 
the  Russian  provinces  were  freed  from  another 
overrunning  of  Tartars. 


ST.   ALEXANDER  NEVSKY.  133 

Returning  from  the  chief  camp  or  capital  of 
the  Tartars,  Alexander  became  ill  on  reaching 
the  town  of  Gorodets,  on  the  Volga  (in  the 
province  of  Nijni-Novgorod),  and  perceiving 
that  his  end  was  not  far  ofiP,  he  desired  to  be 
tonsured  a  monk.  Upon  taking  the  vows,  the 
name  Alexis  was  given  him.  The  dying 
prince  called  to  his  bedside  the  princes  that 
could  be  summoned  from  the  neighborhood, 
the  noblemen  who  accompanied  him  on  his 
journey,  and  a  number  of  the  people,  and 
spoke  to  them  of  his  last  wishes;  then  blessing 
all  present,  he  forgave  all  every  offense,  and 
asked  in  return  to  be  forgiven  himself.  After 
this,  he  confessed  before  the  priest,  and  par- 
took of  the  holy  mysteries,  dying  soon  after, 
on  the  14th  of  November,  1263,  being  about 
44  years  of  age. 

The  inhabitants  of  Gorodets  wept  over  the 
body  of  the  holy  prince.  As  yet  no  informa- 
tion of  this  event  reached  Vladimir.  St.  Kirill 
(Cyril)  only,  the  metropolitan  of  Vladimir, 
during  the  church  service  felt  a  heavy  sad- 
ness oppress  his  soul,  and  turning  to  the  peo- 
ple said  :  "  The  Russian  nation's  sun  has  set." 
No  one  understood  his  words.    Then  his  eyes 


134  THE  LIVES   OF   THE  SAINTS. 

streaming  with   tears,  he  said :     "  The  great 
prince,  Alexander,  is  now  dead." 

The  funeral  procession  moved  from  Gorodets 
to  Vladimir.  The  metropolitan  and  the  peo- 
ple met  with  it  at  a  distance  of  ten  versts  from 
the  city.  It  was  a  sad,  weeping  multitude. 
The  burial  service  was  held  in  the  cathedral, 
after  which  the  body  was  lain  to  rest  in  the 
large  church  of  the  monastery  of  Our  Blessed 
Lady.  The  glory  of  the  miracles  of  St.  Alex- 
ander spread  from  hence  throughout  all  Rus- 
sia. Many  sick  and  crippled  ones  came  to  his 
tomb,  and  were  healed.  During  the  reign  of 
the  Emperor,  Peter  the  Great,  the  relics  of  St. 
Alexander  were  brought  to  St.  Petersburg,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Neva,  and  placed  in  the 
Alexandro-Nevskaia  Lavra,  which  was  erected 
to  his  honor,  and  where  they  lie  to  the  present 
day.  The  Church  celebrates  St.  Alexander 
Nevsky  Day,  on  the  23d  of  November,  and 
also  keeps  the  memory  of  the  day  when  his 
holy  remains  were  carried  from  Vladimir,  to 
St.  Petersburg,  which  is  the  30th  of  August. 


¥ 


THE    LIFE    OF    ST.    PHILIP,    METRO- 
POLITAN OF   MOSCOW. 

January  9. 

SAINT  PHILIP  came  from  an  ancient 
noble  family  known  by  the  name  of 
Kolitchev.  His  own  name  while  in  the  world 
was  Theodore.  He  was  born  in  Moscow,  in 
the  year  1507,  and,  after  receiving  ,a  good 
education,  he  was  appointed  to  a  position  in 
the  imperial  service.  High  honors  awaited 
the  fortunately  established  young  nobleman  ; 
moreover,  he  was  a  favorite  with  John,  the 
Grand  Duke,  who  was  still  in  his  minority. 
But  Theodore  was  not  taken  by  earthly  gran- 
deur; for  early  in  life  he  aspired  to  live  for 
God  alone.  Once,  when  attending  the  public 
worship  of  the  Church,  his  whole  being,  we 
might  say,  was  penetrated  with  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  on  hearing  these  words  of  the 
Holy  Gospel:     No  man  can  serve  two  masters: 


136  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

for  either  he  will  hate  the  one^  and  love  the  other ; 
or  else  he  will  hold  to  one,  and  despise  the  other. 
(Matt,  vi :  24.)  He  resolved  that  he  would  not 
serve  the  world  and  riches,  but  leave  all  and 
enter  the  Solovetsky  monastery,  on  the  is- 
lands of  the  White  Sea,  in  the  north  of 
Russia,  which  especially  attracted  him  by  its 
distance  and  severity  of  rule. 

Theodore  was  about  thirty  years  of  age 
when  he  carried  out  his  intention.  He  went 
on  his  journey  empty-handed.  Because  of 
insufficient  means,  and  being  wearisome  of  the 
road,  he  was  compelled  to  stop  on  the  way  for 
a  while,  and  hire  himself  out  as  a  workman. 
Having  earned  some  money,  he  continued  his 
journey,  and  finally  reached  the  Solovetsky 
convent. 

The  aged  abbot,  whose  name  was  Alexis, 
received  him  kindly,  and  made  him  a  be- 
ginner. Without  complaining,  Theodore 
eagerly  did  all  that  was  required  of  him ;  he 
carried  water,  cut  w^ood,  worked  in  the 
kitchen,  in  the  garden,  and  in  the  mill.  He 
meekly  served  all ;  he  sometimes  suffered 
sharp  words,  and  was  even  beaten;  yet  he 
bore  all  patiently.    It  might  appear  that  such 


ST.    PHILIP.  137 

a  life  was  a  difficult  one  for  the  son  of  a  rich 
nobleman  who  was  brought  up  in  all  comfort; 
but  the  desire  to  please  God  b}^  labor  and 
obedience  conquered  all.  Theodore  did  not 
lose  courage  in  the  tiresome  undertaking.  A 
year  and  a  half  thus  had  passed,  when  the 
superior  tonsured  him,  giving  the  new  monk 
the  name  of  Philip. 

After  a  few  3'ears  it  became  evident  that 
Philip  was  capable  in  all  the  branches  of  work 
in  a  large  monastery,  and  he  was  esteemed  as  a 
worthy  and  pious  monk.  The  abbot  Alexis  was 
old,  and  he  desired  to  be  retired  in  favor  of 
St.  Philip.  But  Philip  would  not  hear  of  it. 
It  was  after  the  whole  brotherhood  unani- 
mously elected  and  entreated  him  to  become 
their  superior,  that  Philip  consented  to  be 
elevated  to  the  abbotship;  still  he  would  not 
take  into  his  hands  alone  the  rule,  while 
Father  Alexis  lived. 

When  Philip  came  to  Novgorod  to  be 
ordained  by  the  bishop  of  that  city,  some 
circumstances  disclosed  the  fact  that  he 
belonged  to  the  well-known  family  of  Moscow. 

As  a  superior,  the  abbot  Philip  ruled  with 
a  firm  hand,  yet  with  discretion  and  love.    He 


138  THE    LIVES    OF    THE   SAINTS. 

enforced  discipline,  but  he  was  the  first  to  set 
the  good  example.  The  monastery  was  a 
poor  one,  while  the  brotherhood  increased  in 
numbers  by  new-comers,  and  it  became  diffi- 
cult to  maintain  them,  notwithstanding  the 
few  simple  wants  of  the  monks.  By  this  time 
St.  Philip  came  into  possession  of  his  ancestral 
inheritance.  He  spent  it  in  renovating  and 
enlarging  the  monastery ;  he  built  churches 
which  were  more  secure  and  warmer  for  the 
brethren  on  those  sea  islands  in  the  extreme 
north.  Besides  this,  he  exerted  himself  and 
obtained  from  the  emperor  himself  grants  of 
valuable  land  situated  on  the  mainland. 
Now  Philip  invented  and  introduced  new 
industries  for  the  support  of  his  monks,  and 
likewise  for  the  prosperity  of  the  surrounding 
settlements  with  their  inhabitants. 

In  the  mean  time  John,  the  Grand  Duke, 
had  come  to  the  throne.  On  two  occasions, 
important  in  the  history  of  both  the  Russian 
Church  and  Empire,  the  Emperor  John  sent 
for  Philip  to  be  present  in  Moscow,  and  lend 
his  counsel.  After  each  return,  Philip  brought 
good  tidings  from  Moscow  which  were  full  of 
encouragement  for  the  future  of  the  state  and 


ST.   PHILIP.  139 

John's  reign.     However,  the  following  course 
of  events,  brought  about  a  fearful  change. 

In  the  midst  of  his  building  schemes  and 
quiet  work  among  the  praying  brethren  of  the 
distant  north,  St.  Jr*hilip  received  a  sudden 
order  from  John  the  Terrible,  as  the  king  was 
by  this  time  known,  to  come  at  once  to 
Moscow  and  occupy  the  Archiepiscopal-Metro- 
politan  chair.  To  leave  the  holy  abode  where 
he  had  lived  for  eighteen  years  was  not  an 
easy  thing  for  Philip  to  do ;  moreover,  he  felt 
that  he  was  going  to  a  very  thorny  labor. 
Everything  had  changed  since  he  was  in  the 
capital.  The  fact  that  the  spiritual  confessor 
of  the  Terrible  John,  a  priest  by  the  name  of 
Sylvester,  was  banished  and  confined  in  this 
same  Solovetsky  monastery  was  itself  a  loud 
witness  as  to  the  nature  of  daily  occurrences. 
It  now  seemed  as  though  it  was  an  impossi- 
bility to  speak  the  truth  in  the  face  of  the 
ruler. 

In  order  to  explain  his  relations  with  Philip, 
we  must  briefly  review  the  history  of  John. 
He  was  but  three  years  old,  when,  after  the 
death  of  his  father,  he  came  to  the  throne  of 
Russia.     It  was  not  long  either  before  John 


140  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

had  lost  his  mother  also.  His  relations,  to- 
gether with  the  foremost  nobility,  did  not  ful- 
fill their  duty  toward  the  royal  child ;  i.  e. 
they  were  careless,  and  did  not  educate  him  in 
the  strict  rules  of  virtue;  but  they  indulged 
his  whims,  letting  him  have  all,  as  his  own 
inclination  swayed  to,  thinking  thereby  to  be 
favored  by  him  when  he  would  be  the  inde- 
pendent ruler.  Having  reached  the  seven- 
teenth year  of  his  age,  John  proclaimed  him- 
self of  age,  and  the  independent  sovereign  ; 
he  discharged  his  guardians,  putting  some  of 
them  to  death,  and  abandoned  himself  to  wild 
passions.  This  was  a  grievous  time  for  Rus- 
sia. It  was  a  pastime  for  John  to  witness  the 
most  fearful  sufferings;  his  own  pleasure  was 
the  paramount  consideration.  The  sufferings 
of  the  population  were  greatly  added  to  by  a 
fire  which  almost  entirely  destroyed  Moscow. 
Many  people  were  lost,  and  a  larger  number 
were  bereft  of  all  their  belongings.  John,  in 
his  anger,  sought  for  the  offenders,  when  sud- 
denly a  priest  came  before  him,  whose  name 
was  Sylvester.  Pointing  to  the  city  enveloped 
in  flames,  he  fearlessly  announced  that  the 
emperor  himself  was  the  cause  of  all  the  mis- 


ST.   PHILIP.  141 

fortune  ;  that  God  punished  them  with  calam- 
ities, for  the  severe  and  unrighteous  govern- 
ment. The  words  of  truth,  which  readied 
John  so  seldom,  made  a  strong  impression 
upon  him.  He  acknowledged  his  guilt,  shed 
tears  of  repentance,  prayed  God  for  forgive- 
ness and  help,  and  firmly  resolved  to  correct 
himself.  After  some  days,  having  first  re- 
ceived the  Holy  Communion,  John  called  the 
people  to  assemble  in  the  square.  Bowing  on 
all  sides,  he  asked  to  be  forgiven  for  the  past, 
and  promised  that  in  the  future  he  would  care 
for  the  happiness  of  his  subjects,  and  that  he 
w^ould  govern  them  with  love  and  justice. 

Thus  for  thirteen  years  the  Russians  enjoyed 
prosperity ;  and  John  greatly  widened  the 
confines  of  his  empire  by  successful  conquests. 
But  a  change  took  place.  John,  tired  of  the 
good  advice  of  Father  Sylvester,  and  his  coun- 
selor, by  the  name  of  Adashev.  At  this  time 
the  good  empress  died,  the  virtuous  Anastasia, 
who  strongly  influenced  John  for  good.  The 
sovereign  became  dejected ;  again  his  evil 
mood  led  him  to  be  wicked.  He  banished 
Sylvester  and  Adashev,  declaring  that  they 
infringed  upon  his  freedom.     John  soon  found 


142  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

excuses  for  breaking  the  rules  of  morality. 
He  surrounded  himself  by  flatterers.  Each 
day  he  became  more  ferocious ;  and  he  fully 
deserved  the  epithet  of  Terrible,  as  he  is  known 
in  history. 

As  John  became  more  dark  and  suspicious, 
he  continually  accused  his  subjects  of  treason 
against  him ;  and  so  he  formed  a  bodyguard, 
in  whom  he  put  all  his  confidence.  These 
men,  John  called  his  Opritchina  (select),  while 
every  other  class  of  people  not  belonging  to  it, 
was  termed  the  Zemshtchina  (belonsjing  to  the 
land  or  country).  The  Opritchniki  were  at 
liberty  to  do  as  they  pleased.  The  Zeaishtch- 
ina  were  at  the  mercy  of  men  who  had  no 
respect  for  the  law,  and  no  conception  of  mor- 
ality. The  Opritchniki  murdered  people 
without  the  fear  of  prosecution.  This  is  the 
condition  in  which  Russia  was  at  the  time 
that  Philip,  the  abbot  of  the  Solovetsky  Mon- 
astery, was  summoned  by  John  to  be  appointed 
Metropolitan. 

The  brothers  of  Solovetsky,  with  sorrow, 
bid  farewell  to  St.  Philip.  On  his  way  the 
citizens  of  Novgorod  tendered  him  a  reception 
and  begged  him  to  be  their  advocate  with  the 


ST.    PHILIP.  143 

emperor,  whose  vengeance  they  feared,  as  they 
had  fallen  under  the  ban  of  John  the  Terrible. 
In  Moscow,  all  trembled  before  the  OpritcJiina. 
Philip  resolved  to  tell  the  sovereign  the  whole 
truth,  though  he  would  be  obliged  to  sacrifice 
his  life  for  it.  Having  arrived  in  Moscow,  his 
first  care  was  to  obtain  the  co-operation  of  the 
bishops  ;  but  even  they  feared  the  penalty  for 
opposing  the  evil  will  of  the  sovereign.  "Your 
silence  allows  the  emperor  to  fall  into  sin," 
said  he  to  them ;  "  and  by  not  speaking,  you 
lose  your  own  soul,  for  you  prefer  the  vanish- 
ing glory  of  the  world  and  your  safety,  and 
not  the  fulfillment  of  your  duties." 

While  persuading  Philip  to  accept  the  arch- 
bishop's chair  in  the  imperial  capital,  John 
often  quoted  words  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  for 
he  was  one  of  those  kind  of  men  who  think 
they  can  only  by  the  use  of  words  and  out- 
ward signs  of  religion,  even  fastings  and 
nightl}^  prostrations,  obtain  the  grace  of  God, 
which  is  a  power  communicated  to. the  heart 
regenerated.  But  John  did  not  repent  sin- 
cerely;  he  was  not  truly  humble  before  God, 
and  his  prayer  was  unfruitful. 

St.  Philip   was  horrified   when   he  saw  tlie 


144  THE    LIVES    OF    THE    SAINTS. 

sovereign,  for  he  remembered  him,  a  man 
beautiful  to  behold.  Now,  his  face  was  marked 
with  lines  of  dissipation  ;  his  hair  turned  gray 
before  the  time;  cruelty  and  sin  were  expressed 
iu  his  features;  he  was  hideous. 

Philip  began  to  persuade  the  ruler  that  he 
might  disband  the  Opritchina;  he  explained 
to  him  all  the  evil  which  it  brought  upon 
Russia.  He  even  refused  to  become  Metropol- 
itan, if  John  would  not  destroy  the  Opritch- 
ina. "0  sire!"  said  he,  in  conclusion,  "I 
once  knew  thee  as  a  pious  defender  of  the 
truth,  and  a  successful  ruler  of  3^our  country. 
Believe  me,  even  now,  no  one  thinks  aught 
against  thee  ;  put  away  the  cause  of  offense,  and 
hold  to  your  former  piety.  The  Lord  himself 
had  told  us.  If  a  kingdom  be  divided  in  itself, 
it  luill  come  to  naught.  Christ,  our  common 
Master,  bids  us  love  one  another;  the  whole 
law  is  included  in  the  love  to  God  and  our 
neighbor." 

John  listened  with  apparent  attention  to  the 
words  of  Philip,  but  they  had  not  the  desired 
effect.  He  would  not  give  up  his  Opritchina, 
and  demanded  that  Philip  without  any  con- 
ditions accept  the  office  of  Metropolitan.     The 


ST.    PHILIP.  145 

hope  that  lie  might  be  of  use  to  his  fatherland 
moved  Philip  to  submit,  and  he  was  compelled 
to  sign  a  promise  that  he  would  not  meddle 
with  the  affairs  of  the  court  and  the  Opritch- 
ina.  Accordingly,  Philip  was  consecrated 
bishop,  and  installed  Metropolitan  of  Moscow 
on  the  25th  of  July,  1566. 

Quiet  reigned  for  a  very  short  time.  Nat- 
urall}',  the  wicked  Opritchniks  feared  Philip's 
influence  over  the  emperor  ;  and,  they  endeav- 
ored by  all  means  to  injure  him.  John  was 
not  successful  in  his  Livonian  campaign,  and 
he  returned  angry  and  downcast.  One  of 
Philip's  relations  took  part  in  a  diplomatical 
consultation  with  the  king  of  Poland,  which 
failed  ;  of  course,  this  incident  was  treasured 
as  evidence  against  the  Metropolitan  by  his 
enemies.  At  the  same  time  the  Opritchniks 
accused  many  of  the  higher  nobility,  whose 
estates  consequently  were  confiscated.  Sus- 
picion easily  entered  the  dark  soul  of  John  ; 
again  persecution  and  torture  hunted  down 
many  an  innocent  one;  blood  flowed  in 
streams;  the  population  was  panic-stricken. 
Philip  resolved  to  approach  the  sovereign  with 
a  bitter  exhortation. 


146  THE   LIVES    OF   THE   SAINTS. 

John  became  impatient.  When  he  had  seen 
that  Philip  was  in  earnest,  and  feared  not  his 
anger,  John  departed  in  a  rage.  The  time 
was  now  gone  when  the  words  of  truth  could 
awaken  repentance  in  the  soul  of  John.  He 
hardened  his  heart  against  all  that  was  good, 
and  truthful  reprimands  only  aroused  his 
anger.  But  St.  Philip  in  fulfilling  his  holy 
duty,  and  in  order  to  save  John,  was  prepared 
to  die  for  it,  if  needs  be. 

Once,  on  a  Sunday,  when  St.  Philip  offered 
the  liturgy  in  the  cathedral  of  the  Blessed 
Repose  of  Our  Lady,  John  came  into  the 
temple  with  a  crowd  of  Opritchniki  at  the  end 
of  the  service.  John  had  on  a  black  habit, 
such  as  monks  wear,  while  his  drunken  fol- 
lowers were  dressed  also  in  different  unbecom- 
ing apparel.  The  emperor  stood  close  to  the 
Metropolitan  and  waited  for  his  blessing : 
but  the  archbishop  kept  his  gaze  upon  a  sacred 
picture,  as  though  he  did  not  see  or  recognize 
John.  At  this,  one  of  John's  favorites  said : 
"  Holy  father,  the  sovereign  asks  for  your 
blessing." 

Philip  then  looked  upon  John,  and  said; 
"  I  do  not  recognize  the  Tsar  in  this  strange 


ST.    PHILIP.  147 

dress,  nor  do  I  recognize  him  in  the  acts  of 
government.  0  sire!  we  offer  here  the  un- 
bloody sacrifice,  but  over  against  the  altar 
flows  the  innocent  blood  of  Christians.  Even 
the  heathen  have  laws,  justice,  and  mercy,  but 
there  is  none  in  Russia.  The  property  and 
life  of  citizens  have  no  protection ;  robbery 
and  murder  are  committed  in  the  name  of  tlie 
ruler.  Thou  art  elevated  upon  a  throne,  but 
there  is  one  who  is  the  Most  High,  our  com- 
mon Judge!  How  wilt  thou  appear  at  the 
trial  before  Him,  stained  as  thou  art  with  the 
blood  of  thy  subjects?  Sire!  as  a  pastor  of 
souls,  I  say  to  thee,  fear  God ! " 

John  became  wild  with  anger;  he  heavily 
struck  the  floor  with  his  staff  and  cried  out : 
"  Thou  black-hood  \_i.  e.  monk]  is  it  our  power 
that  thou  wouldst  contradict?  We  shall  see 
thy  strength!" 

Life  with  its  circumstances  went  on  from 
bad  to  worse.  The  country  was  filled  with 
iniquity  and  fear.  Now  tlie  Opritchnina  were 
set  on  putting  Philip  out  of  their  way. 
During  a  holy  day,  in  the  midst  of  the  service, 
they  made  their  way  into  the  cathedral,  and, 
dragging  the  old  Metropolitan  from  the  altar, 


148  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

they  tore  away  from  his  shoulders  the  sacred 
vestments,  and  putting  a  ragged  cassock  upon 
him,  they  drove  him  out  of  the  holy  temple. 
The  enemies  of  St.  Philip,  after  much  endeav- 
oring, found  a  monk,  a  certain  Paisius,  who — 
partly  bought,  and  partly  out  of  a  sinful  fear 
— agreed  to  be  a  witness  against  the  arch- 
bishop. The  Tsar  called  a  council  of  bishops, 
and  he  himself  sat  in  tlieir  midst,  as  the  pre- 
siding judge  of  the  pseudo-ecclesiastical  court. 
The  bishops  feared  to  defend  Philip.  Only 
one,  German,  the  Bishop  of  Kazan,  raised  his 
voice,  declaring  the  innocence  of  Philip. 
Even  John  dared  not  to  sentence  Philip  to 
death  at  once;  but  he  gave  orders  that  the 
Opritchniki  take  him  to  prison,  knowing  well 
that  his  evil  companions  would  carry  out  his 
secret  desire,  and  sooner  or  later  murder 
Philip.  And  truly  the  tortures  that  they  put 
him  to  are  too  numerous  and  horrible  to  be 
repeated.  The  saint,  who  had  accustomed 
himself  to  a  strict  and  severe  life  from  his 
youth,  with  patience  bore  all  suffering,  and  by 
God's  grace  remained  alive.  After  his  impris- 
onment he  was  transferred  from  monastery  to 
monastery,  by  order  of  John,  who   was  afraid 


ST.    PHILIP.  149 

of  the  multitudes  that  gathered  from  all  parts 
to  receive  the  blessing  of  the  aged  bishop. 

Philip  continued  to  bear  his  unbearable  life. 
John  tortured  and  put  to  death  his  relations 
in  the  mean  time.  A  year  had  thus  gone  by. 
Now  Philip  was  kept  under  a  rough  guard  in 
a  monastery  of  Tver.  At  this  time  John  the 
Terrible  was  passing  by  Tver  on  his  way  to 
Novgorod,  in  order  to  wreak  his  vengeance  on 
a  number  of  citizens  there.  He  did  not  forget 
Philip.  He  sent  one  Maliuta  Skooratov  to  the 
monastery  in  which  the  Metropolitan  was 
confined.  St.  Philip  had  foreseen  that  his  end 
was  near,  for  in  the  morning  of  this  same  day 
he  partook  of  the  Holy  Communion.  He  was 
praying  when  the  bandit  entered  his  cell. 
"  Holy  father,  give  the  Tsar  a  blessing  for  his 
journey  to  Novgorod,"  said  the  Opritchnik. 
"  Only  the  good  obtain  blessings  for  good 
purposes,"  answered  Philip ;  "  but  go  about 
your  work,  wherefor  you  have  been  sent;  do 
not  deceive  me  by  asking  for  God's  gift." 
Then  Philip  exclaimed  :  "  0  Almighty  Lord, 
receive  my  spirit!"  Skooratov  threw  himself 
upon  the  prelate,  and  choked  him.  When  he 
had  committed  the  crime,  he   coolly  walked 


150  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

out  and  informed  the  superior  and  monks 
that  Philip  had  died  from  a  stroke  of  paral- 
ysis, and  that  he  should  be  buried  at  once. 
This  happened  on  the  23d  of  December,  1570. 
Twenty  years  after  the  death  of  St.  Philip, 
during  the  reign  of  Theodore,  the  good  son  of 
John  the  Terrible,  the  brethren  of  the  Solo- 
vetsky  monastery  petitioned  the  Tsar  to  be 
allowed  to  carry  the  body  of  their  beloved 
abbot  to  their  home  in  the  far  north.  This 
was  granted,  and  when  they  opened  the  grave 
in  order  to  remove  the  remains,  they  found 
the  whole  body  of  St.  Philip  in  a  perfect  state 
of  preservation.  It  was  a  fete  da}^  in  the 
Solovetsky  monastery,  when  the  holy  relics 
arrived  there.  Many  wonderful  cures  were 
effected  at  the  casket  of  the  prelate.  In  1640, 
in  the  time  of  Alexis  Michaelovich,  Philip 
was  proclaimed  by  the  church  as  a  saint  of 
God,  in  whose  memory  a  certain  day  was  set 
aside  in  the  calendar.  In  1652  the  relics  of 
St.  Philip  were  brought  to  Moscow.  Nikon, 
the  Metropolitan  of  Novgorod,  himself  sailed 
to  the  Solovetsky  convent,  and  informed  the 
superior  with  the  brethren,  that  it  was  the 
will  of  the  Tsar   "to  bring  the  relics  of  St. 


ST.    PHILIP.  151 

Philip  to  the  imperial  city,  that  he  again  may 
be  installed  in  his  diocese,  and  that  by  his 
coming  he  may  absolve  the  sin  of  his  ancestor, 
the  Tsar  John."  The  transfer  of  the  holy 
relics  of  the  Metropolitan  is  commemorated 
on  the  3d  of  July. 

Up  to  this  day  there  can  be  seen  in  the 
Moscow  Cathedral  of  the  Blessed  Repose  of 
Our  Lady  the  remains  of  the  holy  martyr, 
who  zealously  fulfilled  the  different  duties 
required  of  him;  who  set  an  example  of  obe- 
dience and  humbleness  by  his  monastic  life; 
an  example  of  untiring  energy  during  his 
abbotship,  undaunted  courage  in  his  relations 
with  John,  and  a  Christian  patience  in  suf- 
fering. 


WHY 

Orthodox   Christians  at   Divine   Liturgy 
BRING  Bread  Loaves,  and  the  Particles, 

WHICH  are  cut  out  FROM  THEM,  ARE  OF- 
FERED FOR  THE  Living  and  Dead,  and  the 
Meaning  of  this  Rite. 

IN  the  Orthodox  Church  there  is  a  reb'gious 
and  salutary  custom,  which  we,  unfortu- 
nately, seldom  see  practiced  in  this  country. 

When  you  go  to  Holy  Liturgy,  for  instance, 
in  the  churches  throughout  the  broad  land  of 
Russia,  you  cannot  help  observing  how  the 
faithful  eagerly  enter,  and  there,  by  the  church 
doors,  buy  a  church  loaf,  or  two,  have  it 
(or  them),  brought  into  the  sanctuary,  together 
with  a  paper  (or  a  small  blank-book)  upon 
which  some  names  are  written ;  then,  after 
particles  have  been  cut  out  from  these  breads, 
they  take  them  again,  and  on  leaving  the 
church,  they  bring  the  loaves  home  with  them. 


BREAD   AT   THE   DIVINE   LITURGY.         153 

During  the  great  holy  days,  and  on  the  days 
when  the  dead  are  remembered,  also  during 
Lent  when  a  great  many  people  receive  the 
holy  sacraments  of  Christ,  a  large  number  of 
these  church  breads  are  brought  into  the  sanc- 
tuary. An  especially  large  quantity  of  loaves 
are  brought  during  the  year  by  the  faithful  in 
those  temples  to  which  thousands  of  pilgrims 
flock  in  order  to  offer  their  devotion  to  the 
holy  relics,  to  the  holy  icona  of  the  Lord,  the 
Mother  of  God,  and  to  the  saints  of  God. 
Having  received  back  their  prosphora,  or  loaf, 
after  a  particle  had  been  taken  from  it  in  the 
sanctuary,  the  faithful  carefully  handle  it, 
and,  crossing  themselves,  kiss  it;  then,  after 
the  Liturgy,  they  carry  it  to  their  homes,  and 
here,  with  all  the  members  of  the  household, 
they  eat  it  before  they  partake  of  their  regular 
meal,  i.  e.  upon  an  empty  stomach. 

This  custom  is  hardly  ever  practiced  in  this 
country  among  our  Orthodox  Christians,  and 
yet  this  ceremony  is  an  ancient  and  religious 
act ;  it  is  very  important  and  salutar}'.  That 
it  is  really  such,  we  will  now  consider. 

Let  us,  first  of  all,  mention  the  fact  that  five 
bread  loaves  are  used  in  offering  the  Divine  Lit- 


154  THE   LIVES   OP   THE   SAINTS. 

urgy  in  the  Orthodox  Church.  From  the  first 
one  a  conveniently  large  piece  is  cut  and  put 
on  the  paten,  which  at  first  is  a  representation 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  after,  during 
the  hymn.  Thee  we  siiig,  Thee  we  bless,  it  is 
transubstantiated  (i.  e.  mystically  changed) 
into  the  true  Body  of  Christ.  Even  so  does 
the  wine  with  water  which  was  poured  into  the 
chalice  during  the  offertory  or  first  part  of  the 
Liturgy,  become  at  the  same  time  the  real 
and  life-giving  Blood  of  the  Lord.  This 
larger  particle  is  therefore  called  the  Holy 
Lamb. 

From  the  second  prosphora  a  particle  is  taken 
and  put  on  the  paten  to  the  right  side  of  the 
Holy  Lamb,  "  in  honor  and  in  remembrance 
of  the  Most  Blessed  Lady  and  Mother  of  God." 

From  out  the  third  loaf  nine  particles  are 
cut  and  put  to  the  left  of  the  Holy  Lamb 
on  the  paten,  in  honor  and  in  remembrance  of 
the  nine  orders  of  saints. 

From  the  fourth  one  (i.  e.,  /jrosp/iora,  which  is 
a  Greek  word,  and  means  offering)  several  par- 
ticles are  taken  and  put  before  the  Holy  Lamb, 
for  the  health  and  salvation  of  the  living. 

First  of  all,  the  priest  makes  mention  of  the 


BREAD   AT   THE   DIVINE   LITUEGY.          155 

Orthodox  Patriarchs,  the  Most  Holy  Synod, 
the  bishop  of  his  diocese,  with  all  the  clergy, 
and  then  lays  down  upon  the  paten  a  particle  ; 
after  this  another,  when  he  mentions  the  name 
of  his  sovereign,  the  whole  of  the  royal  house, 
and  finally  he  names  others  and  all  the  living, 
and  those  by  name  who  asked  to  be  remem- 
bered. At  each  name,  the  priest  takes  a  small 
particle  and  puts  it  down  before  the  Lamb. 

From  the  fifth  loaf  particles  are  cut  out  and 
put  on  the  paten  in  remembrance  and  for  the 
forgiveness  of  the  sins  of  all  the  departed, 
commencing  with  the  patriarchs  and  kings. 
The  priest  makes  mention  of  each  departed 
one  whom  he  wishes  or  whom  he  has  been 
requested  to  mention  by  name,  and  for  each 
he  places  a  bit  of  the  loaf  before  the  Holy 
Lamb. 

In  this  manner  parts  are  taken  from  the  five 
breads,  which  are  necessary  in  offering  the 
Divine  Liturgy. 

What  is  done  with  those  loaves  which  the 
faithful  bring,  and  why  are  they  brought? 

From  these  also  particles  are  taken  for  the 
living  and  the  dead.  Their  names  are  read 
(from  each  family's  book  or  list),  and  the  priest 


156  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

cuts  out  a  particle  for  the  health  and  salva- 
tion of  each  one,  if  the  name  be  of  those 
among  the  living,  or  for  the  remembrance  and 
forgiveness  of  the  sins  of  one,  if  the  name  be 
of  those  among  the  departed.  All  these  par- 
ticles must  be  put  on  the  paten  together  with 
those  taken  from  the  fourth  and  fifth  loaves. 

In  this  manner  in  the  beginning  of  the  Lit- 
urgy a  great  many  particles  lie  upon  the  paten 
around  the  principal  part  or  bread,  i.  e.  the 
Holy  Lamb.  These  particles  represent  the 
souls  of  the  saints  and  all  the  Orthodox,  in 
whose  name  they  were  put  there.  When  during 
the  singing — Thee  we  hymn,  Thee  we  bless — the 
principal  part,  which  was  taken  from  the  first 
bread,  becomes  transmuted  into  the  Real  Body 
of  Christ,  and  the  wine  in  the  cup  becomes 
the  Very  Blood  of  Christ;  then  it  is  plainly 
understood,  that  from  that  moment  the  parti- 
cles lying  upon  the  paten,  and  the  souls  of  the 
people  whom  they  represent,  do  stand  before 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself,  invisibly  and 
mystically  present  upon  the  holy  table  in  the 
holy  sacrament.  Finally,  after  the  clergy  and 
laity  partake  of  the  Holy  Communion,  all  the 
particles  are  put  from  off  the  paten  into  the 


BREAD   AT   THE   DIVINE   LITURGY.         157 

chalice,  and  they  absorb  of  the  Life-giving 
Blood  of  Christ;  consequently  the  souls  of  the 
living  and  the  dead  are  brought  into  a  mutual, 
gracious  communion  with  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

To  the  spiritual  view  of  all  standing  and 
praying  in  the  temple  at  that  time,  the  follow- 
ing should  be  pictured:  Upon  the  heavenly 
throne  He,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself,  is 
seated,  our  Redeemer  and  Saviour,  and  before 
Him  stand:  the  Most  Holy  Mother  of  God, 
"  ever  constant  in  prayer"  before  Her  Son  and 
God  for  the  whole  race  of  mankind ;  then  all 
the  saints,  also  our  intercessors  and  media- 
tors; and  all  the  living  and  the  departed  of  the 
faithful,  in  whose  names  parts  have  been  set 
aside,  who  are  expecting  from  the  Lord  for 
themselves,  through  the  prayers  of  the  Mother 
of  God,  all  the  saints,  and  all  the  believing, 
mercy,  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  eternal  salva- 
tion. At  that  moment  to  all  before  the  Lamb 
the  saving  grace  of  God  is  communicated  from 
the  throne.  When  the  particles  absorb  of  the 
Life-giving  Blood,  at  the  time  the  priest  prays : 
Wash,  0  Lord,  the  sins  of  all  those  mentioned 
here  by  Thy  precious  Blood,  and  the  prayers  of 


158  THE    LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Thy  saintSf  the  souls,  which  are  represented  by 
the  particles,  are  brought  into  a  mutual  com- 
munion with  the  Lord  Redeemer,  and  thereby 
the  saints  of  God  obtain  a  greater  glory  and 
happiness  in  heaven,  while  the  living  and  the 
dead,  washed  in  the  most  Precious  Blood  of 
the  Son  of  God,  receive  the  forgiveness  of  sins 
and  inherit  life  eternal. 


II. 


The  significance  of  the  particle  taken  out  by 
the  priest  for  some  one  of  our  relatives  or  ac- 
quaintance is  such.  The  soul  of  the  one  men- 
tioned appears  before  the  throne  of  God  and 
prays  to  the  Lord  in  devout  fear,  and  its  prayer, 
strengthened  by  the  intercessions  of  the 
prayers  of  all  the  blessed  in  heaven,  and  the 
earnest  prayer  of  all  the  faithful  present,  espe- 
cially of  those  who  brought  the  loaf  and 
asked  for  the  prayers  of  a  priest,  and  also  by 
the  prayers  of  him  who  offers  the  sacrament, 
i.  e.  the  priest,  such  a  prayer  of  the  soul  be- 
comes efficient  and  powerful.  The  Lord  mer- 
cifully accepts  such  a  prayer  of  the  soul.    Sin- 


BREAD    AT    THE   DIVINE   LITURGY.  159 

ners  themselves  have  appeared  from  the  other 
world,  and  revealed  to  their  relatives  how 
great  a  relief  they  have  experienced  in  their 
condition  beyond  the  grave  after  the  Divine 
Liturgy  has  been  offered  upon  earth,  in  which 
a  particle  was  set  aside  in  remembrance  and  for 
the  forgiveness  of  their  sins. 

And  the  living?  The  living  also  receive 
forgiveness  of  sins,  and  by  this  all  that  which 
is  necessary  for  life  and  piety. 

Our  offering  of  loaves  in  the  temple  of  the 
Lord,  so  that  particles  may  be  cut  from  them, 
is   of  much  importance  for  ourselves  likewise. 

And  for  ourselves  we  must  pray  and  put 
before  the  Lamb  a  particle  of  the  bread.  The 
priest  at  the  offertory  must  put  upon  the  paten 
a  particle  for  himself  also,  at  the  same  time 
praying  in  these  words :  Be  mindful,  0  Lord, 
of  me  an  unworthy  one,  and  forgive  me  all  sins, 
voluntary  and  involuntary.  We  should  each  one 
of  us  put  our  own  names  in  the  "book  of  re- 
membrance," so  that  the  priest  may  take  out 
a  particle  for  us  also,  and  thereby  move  in 
prayer  for  us  the  whole  Church,  so  that,  when 
we  stand  before  the  face  of  the  Lord,  we  may 
enter  into  a  gracious  communion  with  Him  at 


160  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

the  time  our  particle,  together  with  the  others, 
becomes  immersed  during  the  Liturgy  in  the 
Life-giving  Blood  of  the  Son  of  God. 

Besides  this,  a  prosphora  is  brought  into  the 
temple  as  an  offering  to  God.  Any  gift  of  ours, 
any  sacrifice  of  ours  is  pleasing  to  God  when 
it  expresses  our  gratefulness,  our  love  to  God, 
from  w^hom  we  ourselves  receiye  every  good  and 
perfect  gift.  On  coming  into  the  Church  we 
buy  and  light  before  an  holy  icona  a  candle. 
This  is  our  offering  to  God,  and  it  shows  that 
we  came  into  the  temple — the  place  of  God's 
habitation,  to  pray  as  constantly  and  fervent- 
ly, as  brightly  and  warmly  as  our  candle  burns 
before  the  holy  icona.  The  prosphora,  which 
we  buy  and  give  into  the  sanctuary  that  par- 
ticles be  taken  from  it,  though  it  is  returned 
to  us,  yet  it  is  our  gift  to  God  also,  which  testi- 
fies to  our  desire  to  pray  with  greater  zeal  for 
ourselves  and  for  those  who  are  dear  to  our 
hearts.  This  little  gift  of  ours  reminds  us  of 
Christian  custom  in  the  early  days  of  Christ's 
Church.  At  that  time  all  the  faithful,  when 
they  came  to  church  for  Holy  Liturgy,  brought 
bread  and  wine.  From  all  that  was  brought, 
the  priest  selected  what  was  necessary  for  the 


BREAD   AT  THE   DIVINE   LITURGY.  161 

sacrament,  and  the  remaining  bread  and  wine 
was  divided  after  the  Liturgy  among  all  those 
present.  A  brotherly  table  was  spread,  which 
showed  that  the  faithfullived  in  love  and  close 
communion. 

Now  we  offer  only  a  small  loaf  in  the  Church; 
yet  this  bread  is  our  gift  to  God,  our  offering 
to  the  Divine  Liturgy,  wherefore  the  very 
name  of  it  is  prospJwra,  which  in  the  Greek 
language  means  offering.  From  it  is  taken 
but  a  small,  necessary  particle  for  our  com- 
munication with  the  Grace  of  God,  while  near- 
ly the  entire  loaf  is  returned  to  us  from  the 
altar,  which  we  for  our  sanctification  eat  with 
thanksgiving. 

As  a  gift  of  God,  brought  to  the  holy  table, 
which  was  used  in  taking  the  particles  which 
have  such  an  important  signification,  then 
given  to  us  as  a  blessing  and  for  our  sanctifi- 
cation by  partaking  of  it, —  the  prosphora 
should  be  received  as  a  bread  blessed,  with 
appropriate  religious  consideration.  Hereby 
is  explained  the  custom  for  taking  back  again 
the  loaf  from  the  sanctuary,  making  the  sign 
of  the  cross  upon  one's  self,  and  kissing  it,  after 
the  service   carefully  bringing  it  home,   and 


162  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

dividing  it  among  the  members  of  the  family, 
to  be  eaten  before  other  food.  Below  is  an  in- 
cident told  in  the  life  of  St.  Zosima — the  won- 
der-worker. St.  Zosima  once  gave  to  a  mer- 
chant a  prosphora  as  a  blessing,  but  the  mer- 
chant on  his  way  home  carelessly  dropped  it. 
A  dog  running  up  was  about  to  eat  the  bread, 
but  each  time,  when  it  was  about  to  take  it,  a 
flame  came  forth  from  out  the  prosphora  and 
kept  it  back.  A  monk  of  the  Solovetsky  Mon- 
astery saw  this  (his  name  was  Makarius) ;  he 
drove  away  the  dog;  devoutly  crossing  himself, 
he  took  the  loaf  and  brought  it  to  St.  Zosima, 
who  recognized  the  prosphora  given  by  him  to 
the  merchant.  And  so  the  church  loaf  is  holy 
bread,  and  we  should  handle  it  carefully  and 
devoutl3^ 

Such,  then,  is  the  significance  of  the  prospho- 
ra, which  we  offer  in  church.  Therefore,  who 
desires  for  self,  or  one's  relatives,  and  for  ac- 
quaintance, health  and  salvation,  and  for  the 
departed  forgiveness  of  sins  and  the  kingdom 
of  heaven;  let  such  a  one  earnestly  pray  to 
God,  especially  during  the  Liturgy,  and  not 
neglect,  on  account  of  carelessness,  to  bring 
into  the  church  a,  prosphora,  let  such  a  one  not 


BREAD   AT   THE   DIVINE   LITURGY.         163 

begrudge  a  few  cents  for  the  loaf.  When  the 
priest  takes  from  the  loaf  particles,  for  the  one 
who  brought  it,  and  for  those  who  are  men- 
tioned in  the  book  of  remembrance  brought 
with  it,  and  puts  the  particles  on  the  paten 
before  the  face  of  the  Lord,  so  that  they  may 
after  absorb  the  Life-giving  Blood  of  the  Lord^ 
such  a  prayer  then  must  be  more  real  and 
profitable,  as  for  the  one  who  brought  the  offer- 
ing, likewise  also  for  those  in  whose  name  or 
memory  prayers  may  be  asked  for.  When  this 
loaf  is  brought  home  and  eaten,  thereby  such 
a  person  with  his  or  her  family  partake  of  the 
blessing  of  God. 


ADDRESS 

Delivered  in  the  Presence  of  His  Right 
Reverence  Nicholas,  Bishop  of  Alaska 
AND  the  Aleutian  Islands,  the  Members 
AND  Friends  of  the  Orthodox  Church 
AND  the  Parish  School  of  St.  Sergius,  in 
San  Francisco. 

AS  I  stand  here  in  the  midst  of  this  gather- 
ing, I  picture  in  my  mind  another 
company,  greater  than  this,  filling  the 
spacious  halls  of  a  more  magnificent  structure 
in  the  capital  city  of  the  Russian  Empire — 
Matushka  Moskva  (dear  mother  Moscow).  My 
imagination  reaches  still  farther  out,  and  I 
behold  another  throng  of  busy  citizens, 
together  with  young  Seminarians  and  prayer- 
fully inclined  Christians,  away  off  in  Siberia, 
in  the  city  of  Irkoutsk.  Methinks  I  hear 
them  speak  the  very  name  of  him  whom  they 
have  come  to  honor,  Innocentius.     My  whole 


ADDRESS.  165 

being  thrills  with  a  veneration  at  the  sound 
of  that  name.  My  heart  is  filled  with  glad- 
ness when  I  think  of  the  pure  joy  and  reason- 
able pride  of  the  country  folk  in  rural  Angin- 
skoe  of  the  Province  of  Irkoutsk — the  native 
home  of  the  Most  Reverend  Metropolitan 
Innocent. 

Yet  all  these  multitudes  and  territorial 
distance  are  but  a  part  of  the  whole,  celebrat- 
ing a  great  event.  Look  you,  the  tribes  of 
Kamchatka  with  the  Yakout  race  sing  of  him, 
while  the  Aleut  and  the  Alaskan  Indians 
gratefully  commemorate  their  teacher  on  this 
day — the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of  his 
birth.  While  the  great  Orthodox  Missionary 
Society  in  Russia,  which  to-day  upholds  our 
prosperous  Church  in  Japan  and  in  other 
parts  of  the  world,  is  paying  honor  to  the 
sacred  memory  of  its  founder,  we  too  bless 
this  one  hundredth  birthday  of  our  first 
Bishop  in  America — the  same  Innocentius, 
Metropolitan  of  Moscow. 

This  great  Missionary,  who  passed  away 
from  this  visible  world  eighteen  years  ago, 
and  rests  with  his  remains  in  the  holy  Troitse 
Sergiev  Monastery,  still  dwells  in  the  loving 


166  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

hearts  of  the  different  peoples  of  his  spiritual 
charge.  I  understand  and  feel  the  special 
privilege  which  I  enjoy  to-night,  and  for  which 
I  most  heartily  thank  thee,  Gracious  Bishop 
and  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God.  Deeply 
feeling  the  love  of  our  Archpastors,  I  become 
bold  and  venture  to  look  into  the  unseen, 
where  I  behold  the  spiritual  eyes  of  our  first 
hard-working  Missionary,  with  kindly  light 
beaming  upon  this  gathering  and  approving 
of  the  feeble  words  of  your  son  (to  the  Bishop), 
and  your  brother  (to  the  Clergy),  and  your 
pastor  (to  the  Congregation) — one  of  the  first 
born  of  the  young  American  Orthodox 
Church ! 

John  Veniaminov,  indeed,  was  a  great  man. 
As  one  of  the  first  priests  in  Alaska,  he  labored 
for  fifteen  long  years  in  several  parts  of  that 
vast  region,  making  his  home,  principally, 
first  in  Ounalashka  and  then  in  Sitkha.  In 
those  pioneer  days  of  Alaska  an  Aleutian 
badairka  or  small  canoe  made  of  the  skin  of  a 
walrus  w^as  the  only  means  he  had  for  his 
constant  locomotion,  and  not  seldom  for  his 
voyages  of  a  longer  course.  It  often  hap- 
pened that,  in  a  mean,  wet  climate,  his  only 


ADDRESS.  167 

comfort  for  whole  months  would  be  found  in 
an  earthen  dug-out.  I  will  not  detain  you  by 
repeating;  you  w411  soon  hear,  and  also  read 
for  yourselves,  of  his  life,  and  then  you  will 
know  how  in  the  Providence  of  God  the  Rev- 
erend Father  John  became  to  be  known  by 
the  name  of  Innocent,  and  how  he  returned 
to  Alaska — as  the  first  bishop  there,  and  like- 
wise our  first  bishop  in  America!  Brief 
accounts  of  his  life  are  now  printed  in 
English,  as  well  as  in  Russian  and  other 
languages,  and  may  be  had  for  nothing,  com- 
paratively. 

There  are  several  people  in  this  city  who 
have  personally  seen  him,  and  remember  well 
the  wholesome  instructions  of  their  gentle 
pastor — Bishop  Innocent,  later  the  Metro- 
politan of  Moscow.  Besides  the  elder  brethren 
and  the  elder  sisters  among  you,  some  of  the 
people  mentioned  are  also  fathers  in  their 
community.  Our  present  Bishop  and  beloved 
Father  in  God  was  at  one  time  under  the 
spiritual  rule  of  the  Most  Reverend  Innocen- 
tius,  and  that  was  during  his  student  life  in  the 
Academy  of  Moscow,  when  Innocent  was  the 
Bishop  of  the  Church  of  God  in  that  Province. 


168  THE    LIVES   OF   THE    SAINTS. 

I  have  strong  reasons  for  maintaining  my 
assertion  that  this  Missionary  Priest,  John 
Veniaminov,  also  landed  on  our  shores  here, 
and — how  I  love  to  dwell  on  the  thought! — he 
bestowed  God's  blessing  upon  our  beautiful 
California.  It  was  in  the  fall  of  1838  that 
this  God-fearing  worker  left  Sitkha  in  a 
sailing  vessel — to  voyage  down  the  whole 
length  of  the  great  Pacific,  and  make  his  way 
around  Cape  Horn  to  Europe  and  St.  Peters- 
burg. At  that  time  the  government  of 
Alaska,  following  the  wise  counsel  of  Baranov 
(another  great  man),  obtained  and  held  land 
in  California,  where  it  had  a  flourishing 
colony  in  the  part  now  known  as  Sonoma 
count}'.  Baranov  was  well  aware  of  the  worth 
of  Alaska,  but  he  needed  California  as  a  store- 
house of  grain  for  the  Great  North  with  its 
many  resources  and  grand  coast.  The  globe- 
circumnavigating  vessels,  coming  from  the 
north,  certainl}^  must  have  anchored  in  Cali- 
fornia waters,  in  order  to  take  on  supplies  and 
make  a  final  preparation  before  setting  sail  to 
round  the  Cape  for  Europe.  And  so  it  is 
possible  that  our  dear  Missionary  may  have 
even  ofi'ered  the  Divine  Liturgy  in  the  chapel 


ADDRESS.  169 

at  Fort  Ross,  and  also  baptized  the  Indians  in 
Russian  River.  I  do  not  attempt  to  speculate 
on  the  idea  that  our  apostle  trod  the  sands 
where  now  our  splendid  city  of  San  Francisco 
is  built.  For  memory's  sake  I  simply  ask:  Is 
there  not  a  history  attached  to  Russian  Hill  in 
San  Francisco? 

A  most  remarkable  man  was  this  Russian 
priest  from  Siberia.  He  was  a  mechanic,  nav- 
igator, school-teacher,  administrator,  and  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel.  A  poor  orphaned  boy, 
too  young  to  earn  his  own  bread,  must  depend 
upon  the  charity  of  poor  relatives  and  even 
strangers  for  his  very  existence.  From  a  little 
town  in  the  heart  of  Siberia  he  finds  his  way 
into  the  city  of  Irkoutsk,  where  he  becomes  a 
pastor,  beloved  by  his  devoted  people.  Then 
he  goes,  as  he  thought,  to  give  up  himself  with 
his  entire  strength  and  knowledge  to  the  sim- 
ple Aleuts,  who  sat  in  darkness  in  the  distant 
islands  of  the  ocean.  It  was  he,  as  he  after- 
wards sat  in  the  councils  of  the  Most  Holy 
Governing  Synod  of  our  Church,  who  moved 
the  proposition  that  the  Orthodox  Bishop  in 
America  should  transfer  his  residence  from 
Sitkha  to  San  Francisco. 


170  THE    LIVES    OF    THE   SAINTS. 

God  selected  the  priest,  John  Veniaminov, 
to  bear  the  light  of  Orthodox  Christianity 
from  the  East  to  the  West,  from  Asia  to  America ! 
And  nobl}^  did  the  Great  Russian  Church 
prove  herself  worthy  of  the  apostolic  power  of 
rightly  dividing  the  Word  of  Truth  by  carrying 
out  the  work  in  all  its  detail.  She  faithfully 
keeps  the  apostles'  will  as  expressed  in  these 
words:  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted 
tcorthy  of  double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor 
in  the  word  and  teaching ;  she  elevates  her  Mis- 
sionar}"  to  a  high  post.  In  his  new  office  as  an 
archpastor,  the  M.  Rev.  Innocent  created  two 
more  dioceses  in  Eastern  Siberia,  besides  the 
church  of  Alaska.  He  was  ever  sailing  over 
the  ocean,  or  driving  in  reindeer  and  dog 
sledges  over  a  country  thousands  of  miles  in 
extent,  everywhere  baptizing  the  natives,  for 
whom  he  has  introduced  the  use  of  letters,  and 
translated  the  Gospel  into  their  native  tongues. 

It  has  been,  and  still  is,  the  habit  of  some 
who  are  unfriendly  to  the  Orthodox  Church 
to  speak  of  her  as  a  dead  church.  Such  a  dar- 
ing charge  could  be  uttered  for  three  reasons, 
and  they  are  these :  Such  persons  are  either 
determined  upon  a  certain  course  of  public 


ADDRESS.  171 

policy,  with  no  respect  for  the  truth,  or  they 
are  not  inclined  to  think  well  of  Eastern 
Christians,  whom  it  would  be  inconvenient  to 
recognize  as  brethren  while  enjoying  personal 
comfort  through  social  connections ;  but  if  it 
be  not  that,  it  is  then  because  of  a  light  head 
and  total  ignorance  of  the  facts  in  universal 
history.  In  modern  times  the  Russian  Church 
has  proved,  in  more  instances  than  one,  that 
she  is  alive  with  the  missionary  spirit.  May 
we  condemn  the  Slavonic  Orthodox  Church  in 
the  Balkan  States,  and  in  Austria,  simply  be- 
cause she  is  struggling  for  her  existence  in 
spite  of  the  aggressive  intrusion  on  her  own 
ground  of  the  brethren  of  the  Society  of  Jesus? 
Nor  is  the  influx  of  American  Sectarian 
preachers  in  Arabia  and  in  Palestine,  a  reason 
which  could  justify  any  one  in  sa3ang  that  the 
Church  of  Christ  in  those  parts  is  dead  !  In 
these  days  we  know  something  of  what  en- 
slavement to  the  Turk  involves.  And  what, 
in  common  justice,  to  say  nothing  of  Chris- 
tian charity,  have  we  a  right  to  expect  from 
those  groaning  under  such  bondage?  Have 
we  the  conscience  to  ask  that  they  should 
make  converts,  when   now  for  five  hundred 


172  THE   LIVES  OF   THE   SAINTS. 

years  they  have  been  struggling,  as  in  a  bloody 
sweat,  to  keep  Christianity  alive  under  Moslem 
tyranny?  And,  in  that  time,  how  many 
martyrs  of  every  age  and  condition  have 
shed  a  halo  around  the  Oriental  Church? 
Not  less  than  a  hundred  martyrs  of  these 
later  days  are  commemorated  in  the  ser- 
vices of  the  Church,  and  countless  are  the 
unnamed  ones,  who  have  suffered  for  the 
faith,  in  these  five  hundred  years  of  slavery. 
In  1821,  Gregory,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
was  hung  at  the  door  of  his  cathedral,  on  Easter 
Day.  Many  other  prelates  and  prominent 
ecclesiastics  were  put  to  death  in  Adrianople, 
Cyprus,  the  Ionian  Islands,  in  Anatolia  and 
Mount  Athos.  And  yet,  none  apostatized  from 
the  faith  of  Christ.  Are  not  such  martyr- 
doms the  best  way  of  making  converts  ?  It 
was  thus  that,  in  the  first  three  (and  more) 
centuries  of  our  era,  the  Church  was  founded 
in  those  lands  by  the  apostles  and  their  im- 
mediate successors.  How  can  it  be  said  that, 
among  people  who  could  so  die  for  the  faith, 
there  was  no  real  spiritual  life  ?  Has  not  the 
Greek  Church  shown  by  her  deeds  the  stead- 
fastness of  her  faith  ? 


ADDRESS.  l73 

But  it  is  not  our  purpose  to  lecture  on  his- 
tory. Nor  is  it  that  out  of  mere  curiosity  we 
are  here.  Let  us  now  look  to  the  duty  we  have 
before  us  this  hour.  We  are  gathered  here  to 
show  our  gratitude  to  our  benefactor,  and  also 
in  a  becoming  way  to  honor  the  memory  of 
our  dear  Archpastor,  Metropolitan  Innocentius. 
Remembering  Mm  who  has  had  the  rule  over  us 
and  our  fathers — the  Christians  of  this  Diocese  ; 
remembering  him  ivho  had  spoken  unto  us  the 
Word  of  God,  let  us  now,  according  to  the 
Divine  commandment,  consider  his  end,  so  that 
we  may  be  able  the  better  to  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  strong  faith,  which  he  gave  us 
throughout  his  whole  life.  Although  he  was 
much  weakened  in  his  last  days  by  old  age 
and  sickness,  yet  the  venerable  prelate  retained 
his  mind  clear  up  to  the  last,  and  truly  his 
course  on  earth  was  appropriately  crowned 
with  a  bright  Christian  end.  Tell  them,  he 
said,  as  he  was  about  to  sleep,  that  no  eulogies 
be  pronounced  at  my  funeral,  they  only  contain 
praise.  Let  them  rather  preach  a  sermon,  it  may 
be  instructive;  and  here  is  the  text  for  it:  The 
ways  of  man  are  ordered  by  the  Lord. 


SINCERE  RELIGION. 

WE  live  in  a  peculiar  age.  No  time  has 
ever  dawned  upon  the  earth  like  the 
present  era.  Startling  developments  in  the 
world  of  truth  keep  the  minds  of  men,  to 
some  extent,  constantly  reaching  out  after  it. 
More  light!  greater  knowledge!  is  now  the 
almost  universal  cry.  Great  discoveries  in 
science  have  opened  many  new  and  hitherto 
unknown  avenues  to  the  greater  physical  de- 
velopment of  the  human  family ;  and  at  the 
same  time  it  may  be  said  to  be  true,  that  the 
mental  development  of  man  has,  to  some  extent, 
kept  pace.  In  all  this  onward  movement  in  the 
world  of  material  and  mental  research,  men 
turn  to  the  representative  of  God  among  men, 
and  inquire  if  in  the  religious  world  there  are 
any  developments ;  and  we  find  that  there  are 
many  and  great  changes  in  the  religious  world. 
Mark  you — many  and  great  changes  in  the 
world  of  religious  opinion,  but  very  little  de- 
velopment in  religious  life ! 


SINCERE   RELIGION.  175 

Many  a  searching,  although  blind,  mind  has 
mistaken  religion  for  some  philosophical  sys- 
tem. Too  irreverent  and  profane  handling  of 
religion  often  makes  of  it  a  science,  a  pastime 
study.  Now  and  again  we  come  by  the  way 
of  such  who  make  religion  a  speculation  ;  yes, 
and  a  speculation  without  a  question  as  to  its 
nature.  Do  you  not  know  that  religion  is  one 
of  the  qualities  of  your  soul  ?  An  essential 
substance,  I  might  say,  to  be  plain,  of  your 
self-recognizing,  self-satisfied,  living  spirit  ? 
Those  who  are  convinced  of  this  fact  are  not 
indifferent  to  religion.  Indifferentism  has 
no  place  in  the  serious  life  of  one  who  seeks  to 
be  right-minded. 

We  hear  it  frequently  remarked  that  it  mat- 
ters not  what  one  believes  if  he  does  right. 
But  if  one  does  not  believe  right,  he  does  not 
do  the  right  thing — that  is,  if  his  belief  is  sin- 
cere and  carried  out  in  practice.  If  one  be- 
lieves that  which  is  wrong,  and  still  acts 
otherwise  from  force  of  circumstance,  he  is 
wrong  in  heart.  A  man  may  believe  in  polyg- 
amy, but  the  law  and  common  custom  may 
forbid  its  practice.  He  would  be  in  outward 
life  aright,  but   in  heart  would   be  a  virtual 


176  THE   LIVES   OF    THE   SAINTS. 

polygamist.  And  if  circumstances  were  favor- 
able, his  life  would  bear  its  legitimate  fruit. 
And  this  is  just  as  true  of  every  other  moral 
evil.  It  is  all-important  to  believe  right. 
Every  false  religion  which  has  cursed  mankind 
has  started  in  a  wrong  belief.  It  might  not 
have  affected  practical  duties  for  a  time,  but 
the  fruit  finally  developed.  Thus  belief  in 
that  first  lie  of  Satan's  (Gen.  iii :  4)  has  borne 
its  legitimate  fruit  in — first,  the  deification  of 
the  beautiful, and  unnatural  curiosity;  second, 
self-love,  delusion,  and  idol-worship;  third, 
free-thinking,  protesting,  infidelity,  and  anar- 
chy. 

Beloved,  when  I  gave  all  diligence  to  write  unto 
you  of  the  common  salvation,  it  ivas  needful  for  me 
to  write  unto  you,  and  exhort  you  that  ye  should 
earnestly  contend  for  the  faith  which  ^uas  once 
delivered  unto  the  saints — (Jude,  iii).  It  is  wor- 
thy, and  more,  too,  it  is  a  duty,  to  mention 
the  fact  that  the  large  number  of  Bible-wor- 
shipers, who  daily  read  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
will  not  see  such  passages  as  this.  It  is  strange, 
yet  it  is  plain  to  those  who  understand  the 
human  soul.  What  do  those  people  think 
of  such  texts,  and  also  of  these :   I  will  build 


SINCERE   RELIGION.  1?7 

my  church;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it  (Matt,  xvi :  18).  There  is  one  body, 
and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope 
of  your  calling.  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  bap- 
tism. One  God  and  Father  of  all  (Ephesians,  iv : 
4-6).  And  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  Shep- 
herd (Jolni,  X  :  16).  Therefore,  brethren,  stand 
fast,  and  hold  the  traditions  which  ye  have  been 
taught,  whether  by  word,  or  our  epistle  (2  Thessal. 
ii:  15). 

To  read  the  Bible  does  not  mean  to  be  a 
Christian.  One  ma}^  go  to  church  and  also 
study  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  yet  not  be 
religious.  One  may  be  religious,  and  yet  be 
laboring  under  false  impression,  and  also  un- 
truthful doctrine.  If  your  friend  requests  you 
to  do  sometliing  for  him,  and  you,  knowing 
wliat  he  said,  would  still  hesitate,  had  you  not 
been  positive  of  his  own  opinion  of  the  request. 
If  you  are  not  always  positive  of  a  man's  idea, 
even  when  you  have  his  words,  are  you  sure 
of  God's  opinion?  Are  you  so  elevated  that 
you  can  read  God's  mind? 

"  Obey  and  believe  in  my  doctrine,"  says 
Rome.  "  Be  free  and  strive  to  create  a  belief 
for  yourselves,"  say  the  Sects.    But  the  Church 


178  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

calls  to  her  own,  "  Let  us  love  one  another, 
that  we  may  with  one  mind  confess  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost." 

What  is  the  Orthodox  Church?  This  is 
the  thought,  which  is  repeated  more  than 
once  in  the  closed  closet  of  the  heart;  the 
question  silently  asked  by  the  inquiring 
mind;  and,  beyond  doubt,  it  is  a  proof  of  the 
quickening  presence  of  the  "Spirit  of  Truth, 
which  abideth  everywhere,"  stirring  our  souls 
to  action  superhuman,  and  to  the  contempla- 
tion of  things  which  are  above  our  compre- 
hension. 

Of  late,  the  One  Holy  Catholic  and  Apos- 
tolic Church  is  often  heard  of,  and  the  exis- 
tence of  an  Orthodox  Catholic  Church  has 
come  before  the  notice  of  the  reading  masses 
in  Western  Europe  and  America.  A  grand 
revelation !  And  a  heavenly  blessing  is 
reserved  for  all  religious  people  who  are  striv- 
ing in  these  latter  times  to  be  right-minded. 

In  the  midst  of  Romanism  and  Protes- 
tantism, free  from  the  fanaticism  of  a  Pius,  or 
the  indifferentism  of  a  so-called  liberalism, 
clear  of  modern  Congregationalism  —  almost 
daily  crumbling  into  isms — we  can  see  a  glow. 


SINCERE  RELIGION.  179 

in  the  midst  of  this  chaos,  as  if  of  a  new  spark 
created  in  a  combustible  mass,  which  is  none 
other  than  the  light  once  revealed  to  Adam, 
then  faithfully  preserved  in  the  Church  of  the 
old  dispensation,  and  finally  intrusted  to  the 
One  and  only  Church  of  God — the  Alpha  and 
Omega;  this  spark  we  now  see  illuminated  to 
perfection  by  the  new  covenant  of  God  with 
man,  the  pledge  of  which  is  no  less  than  the 
Eternal  Word,  the  Onlj^-begotten  Son  of 
God  Himself — the  man  Jesus,  who  is  the  chief 
cornerstone  of  the  Orthodox  Catholic  Church, 
which  rests  on  the  foundation  of  the  Apostles, 
chosen  and  put  into  their  places  by  the 
Supreme  Architect — the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
And  behold,  this  is  the  Holy  Orthodox  and 
Universal  (Catholic)  Apostolic  Church — still 
the  ark  of  salvation  for  mankind.  Could  this 
stronghold,  planned  by  God  the  Almighty, 
be  obliterated,  because  of  persecution  and 
temptation,  and  because  of  the  many  that  will- 
fully stray  away,  which  of  themselves  break 
into  numerous  sects,  as  the  body  deprived  of 
life  turns  to  dust?     The  gates  of  hell  shall 

NOT  PREVAIL  AGAINST  IT. 

We  are  all  obnoxious  to  error  and  mistakes, 


180  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

and  it  is  but  natural  that  we  should  make 
due  allowance  for  human  weakness  and  igno- 
rance. If  God  had  left  us  in  our  higher  con- 
cerns to  our  devices,  we  should  be  still  groping 
in  the  dark  like  the  heathen  of  old,  whom  God 
left  to  themselves,  in  order  to  show  how 
utterly  unable  the  natural  man  is  to  find  and 
grasp  the  supernatural  truth.  God  mercifully 
revealed  to  us  His  truth,  and  expects  us  to 
thankfully  accept  it,  neither  doubting  nor 
denying  it.  Therefore,  what  in  human  con- 
cerns might  be  called  a  liberal  concession  to 
our  opponents,  would  in  religion  be  a  foul 
treachery,  opposite  God's  truth  intrusted  to 
His  Church.  It  is  not  liberal,  but  indifferent, 
to  regard  all  sorts  of  religion  as  equivalent; 
not  to  care  to  what  religion  one  belongs,  just 
as  if  one  was  as  good  or  as  bad  as  the  other ; 
or,  to  put  it  more  forcibly,  that  the  claim  of 
one  church  to  teach  Christ's  truths  purely 
and  completely,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  other 
churches,  is  not  true,  and  is  simply  humbug. 
This  is  the  principle  of  all  worldly  people, 
and  it  is  a  fashion  to  consider  a  conscientious 
religious  church-life  a  downright  nuisance, 
though  one  is  still  afraid  to  call  it  so.     The 


SINCERE   RELIGION.  181 

crowd  call  it  liberal  not  to  make  any  dis- 
tinction between  the  teaching  of  the  different 
churches,  just  as  if  truth  and  untruth  could 
exist  one  at  the  side  of  the  other  without  any 
disrespect  to  God,  the  Author  of  truth.  It  is 
want  of  faith  and  conviction,  or  rather  want 
of  taking  an  interest  in  religion,  that  produces 
this  baleful  indifference. 

It  stands  to  reason  that  it  is  sinful  to  care 
so  little  for  the  revealed  truth  as  to  place  it  on 
a  level  with  error.  You  will  say,  shall  we 
then  condemn  our  erring  brethren?  By  no 
means.  Christ  forbids  us  to  judge  anybody, 
for  only  God  knows  whether  our  brother 
culpably  holds  the  error,  or  whether  he  be- 
lieves it  to  be  the  truth.  But  even  if  he 
believes  his  error  to  be  the  truth,  error 
remains  error,  and  never  can  become  truth. 
Therefore,  we  must  always  condemn  error, 
though  we  may  not  condemn  the  person 
erring,  but  must  pity  him  that  he  takes  error 
for  truth.  If  you  think  it  is  all  the  same 
what  a  man  believes,  provided  he  is  convinced 
that  it  is  the  truth,  you  are  mistaken,  for  the 
heathen  of  old,  the  Jews,  the  Mohammedans, 
and    the    professors    of    all    other    religions, 


182  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

believe  they  possess  the  truth.  Why,  then, 
did  God  send  His  only-begotten  Son,  Jesus 
Christ,  into  the  world,  if  mankind  could  be 
saved  without  him  ?  Christ  commanded  His 
apostles  and  their  successors  to  convert  the 
world  to  Christianity,  not  to  that  sort  of 
vague  Christianity  which  we  find  in  the  num- 
erous seditions  which  appropriate  this  name, 
but  to  His  one  Church,  ichich  is  the  foundation 
and  pillar  of  the  truth,  and  against  which  the 
gates  of  hell  can  never  prevail.  He  who 
believes  in  these  words  of  Christ  can  never  be 
indifferent  to  which  Church  he  belongs,  nor 
can  he  be  indifferent  whether  his  friends  or 
acquaintances  continue  in  error.  Therefore, 
it  is  his  first  duty  never  to  countenance 
religious  indiff'erence. 

Those  who  will  study  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church,  not  in  the  errors  and  weakness  of 
human  superstitions  and  failings,  but  in  her 
own  divinely  inspired  rites  and  institutions, 
will  appreciate  the  matchless  purity  of  our 
beloved  Church.  Let  us  not  be  misunder- 
stood. We  do  not  assume  to  ourselves  any 
prerogative  of  goodness ;  on  the  contrary,  woe 
unto  us  who  have  so  little  profited  by  the 


SINCERE   RELIGION.  183 

perfect  holiness  of  our  Mother  Church.  The 
best  among  us  fall  grievously  short  of  the 
ideal  of  the  Church,  which  towers  high  above 
us,  bearing  aloft  the  standard  of  the  cross. 

Truly  glorious  and  divine  is  the  plan  of  our 
Church,  but  beware  of  judging  her  by  the 
failures  and  errors  of  her  unworthy  children. 

In  her  daily  Liturgy  our  Mother — the 
Church — calling  the  faithful  to  prayer,  teaches 
us  thus:  Let  us  pray  to  the  Lord  for  the  peace 
of  the  whole  world,  the  good  estate  of  the  holy 
churches  of  God,  and  the  union  of  them  all. 

For  the  unity  of  the  Faith,  and  the  communion 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  making  request,  let  us  commend 
ourselves  and  one  another  and  all  our  life  to 
Christ  the  God. 


SERMON  PREACHED   IN  THE  GREEK- 
RUSSIAN  CHURCH,  ON  ORTHODOX 
SUNDAY,   February   11-23,   1896. 

•*  Behold,  this  child  is  set  for  the  fall  and  rising:  of 
many  in  Israel;  and  for  a  sign  which  shall  be  spoken 
against."    {St.  L^ike,  ii,  34.) 

OUR  young  metropolis  of  these  Pacific 
shores  in  the  New  World  is  troubled. 
Some  one  has  aroused  the  spirit  of  strife.  The 
minds  of  thinking  people  are  not  at  rest.  The 
thoughts  of  philosophers  are  caught  in  a  wind 
of  putrid  air  and  blown  over  the  country 
helter-skelter.  The  ignorant  and  vulgar  lovers 
of  sensationalism  are  fired  with  the  fever  that 
heated  the  brain  of  the  citizens  of  Ancient 
Rome  when,  in  the  arena,  they  called  :  "  More 
men!  more  beasts!  more  blood!"  And  all 
this  in  the  name  of  religion ;  yea,  were  it  in 
the  name  only  of  religion  ;  but  scandal  is 
trumped  loud  and  wide  in  the  name  not  of 
that  mental  disease  called  religion  (as  a  certain 


SERMON.  185 

person  named  it  s.  few  days  ago  in  the  Morn- 
ing Call),  but  in  the  name  of  the  religion  of 
the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ.  When  we  see 
the  enemy  come  upon  us,  we  must  strengthen 
our  armaments.  We  need  not  fear  for  our  fort, 
though  the  walls  get  scraped  and  there  be 
some  that  fall  over  them,  as  the  gates  of  hell  will 
not  prevail  against  the  Church.  When  a  serpent 
has  lain  its  eggs  in  a  fowl's  nest,  we  must  cast 
them  out  before  the  simple  chicks  are  devoured. 
When  the  wolf  is  on  hand,  the  shepherd  pro- 
tects all  those  sheep  which  he  can  gather  under 
his  care. 

While  witnessing  these  unfortunate  scenes 
of  contention  and  discord  in  which  the  sacred 
homes  of  Christians  are  assailed,  and  by  which 
brother  is  set  up  against  brother,  and  neighbor 
against  neighbor,  we  are  reminded  of  the  words 
of  Simeon  the  Just :  Behold,  this  child  is  set  for 
the  fall  and  rising  of  wxmy  in  Israel ;  and  for  a 
sign  which  shall  be  spoken  against.  The  pro- 
phetic vision  of  Simeon  is  one  of  the  many 
proofs  of  the  authenticity  of  the  Holy  Gospels. 
And  so  is  the  sacred  tradition  concerning  this 
devout  man  in  harmony  with  history. 

Early  history  tells  us  that  one  of  the  Ptole- 


186  THE  LIVES  OF   THE  SAINTS. 

mies, — namely,  Philadelphus — who  came  in 
possession  of  some  of  the  acquirements  of 
Alexander  the  Great,  and  who  would  have  a 
firmer  hold  upon  the  different  peoples,  studied 
their  different  beliefs,  and  became  impressed 
with  the  religion  of  the  Jews.  Therefore, 
Philadelphus  invited  seventy  learned  scribes 
in  Israel  to  translate  the  Holy  Scriptures  into 
the  official  language  of  his  new  empire.  Holy 
Tradition  tells  us  that  Simeon  was  one  of  the 
seventy  ;  that  he  was  sorely  grieved  while 
translating  the  Prophets,  because  he  could  not, 
in  a  natural  w^ay,  understand  a  passage  which 
he  must  literally  translate,  and  which  was 
written  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  is  the  Lord  of 
both  created  nature  and  the  laws  that  sustain 
nature ;  furthermore,  that  it  was  revealed  unto 
Simeon,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  should  not  see 
death  before  he  had  seen  the  Lord's  Christ.  And 
when,  at  the  extreme  end  of  a  long  earthly 
life,  he  comes  into  the  temple  and  sees  the  child 
Jesus,  he  takes  him  up  in  his  arms  and  utters 
that  sublime  farewell  of  a  grateful  soul  for  the 
merciful  Providence  of  God  :  Lord,  now  lettest 
thou  Thy  servant  depart  in  peace,  according  to  Thy 
Word. 


SERMON.  187 

Yes,  the  propliecy  of  this  just  and  devout 
man  has  been  fulfilled.  For  Jesus  has  been  set 
up  for  a  sign  which  shall  be  spoken  against.  Do 
we  not  see  it  ourselves,  and  in  a  most  conspic- 
uous and  public  manner  in  this  city  of  San 
Francisco? 

Jesus  on  the  cross,  planted  again  high  up  on 
Calvary,  that  all  may  see  him  !  Behold,  the 
man !  The  soldiers  who  would  not  tear  the 
cloak  of  our  Saviour,  but  cast  lots  for  it,  are 
worthy  of  pity  when  compared  with  these  dis- 
senters who  would  rend  asunder  the  Church ; 
yea,  the  very  body  of  Jesus  Christ.  Have 
these  destroyers  of  Faith  a  mission  to  fulfill  in 
this  world  ?  What  is  their  object  in  destroy- 
ing the  hope  of  Christians  ?  Do  these  boast- 
ful humanitarians  tell  of  love?  Do  they  know 
what  is  love  ?  Can  they  give  an  example  oi 
perfect  love?  What  kind  of  a  hereafter  do 
they  picture?  In  what  consists  their  spiri- 
tuality ?  Are  they  not  pantheists,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  their  masks?  What!  they  deify 
human  kindness  ?  Do  they  confound  the 
natural  instinct  of  kindness  (that  we  see,  even 
in  the  lower  animals,)  with  love?  Christians, 
do  not  be  discouraged  by  these  jests,  but  par- 


188  THE   LIVES   or   THE   SAINTS. 

take  of  that  Divine  Love,  that  complete,  per- 
fect love,  that  eternal,  that  burning  love  of 
Jesus,  and  pray  for  your  enemies ! 

Do  not  think  it  strange  when  an  Antichrist 
comes  before  the  great  mass  of  daily  newspaper 
readers  and  endeavors  to  undermine  their 
faith  in  a  divine  religion.  We  ought  to  expect 
such  trials.  We  must  remember  that  such 
people  are  not  fundamentally  acquainted  with 
the  complex  make-up  of  themselves.  It  may 
take  longer  time,  if  it  is  necessary,  to  pick  up 
the  separate  stones  that  have  been  scattered 
than  it  did  to  break  down  the  wall.  To  deny 
the  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Gospels, 
together  with  the  time  and  character  of  their 
authorship,  etc.,  does  not  prove  that  a  man  is 
learned,  not  only  in  theolog}^  but  even  in  pro- 
fane history.  It  is  useless,  and  for  the  major- 
ity of  mankind  it  is  dangerous,  to  listen  to  one 
talking  on  the  subject  of  faith,  when  that  one 
does  not  himself  believe  in  his  own  personal 
spirit,  which  spirit  should  be  subject  to  the 
will  of  a  higher  and  likewise  personal  spirit. 
Faith  is  not  controlled  by  the  worldly.  It  is  an 
implanted  function  of  the  soul,  which  must  be 
developed,  and  when  faith  rightly  and  freely 


SERMON.  189 

grows  in  its  spiritual  sphere,  it  is  a  powerful 
agent  for  good  to  the  soul;  hence  the  miracles 
in  the  Christian  Church. 

Again,  in  our  day,  Jesus  Christ  is  set  for  a  sign 
which  shall  be  spoken  against  Are  we,  beloved 
brethren  and  sisters,  prepared  to  share  these 
calumniations  and  suffer  with  our  Lord  ?  Are 
we  of  those  ivho  ivill  rise  again  in  Israel?  Which 
are  those  who  belong  to  the  company  that  is 
to  fall  ?  If  we  be  not  of  those  who  are  already 
lying  in  the  bottom  of  the  abyss,  and  who 
have  never  risen,  can  we  flatter  ourselves  that 
we  are  not  of  those  who  will,  or  of  those  who 
may,  fall?  The  Word  of  God,  in  this  instance, 
does  not  mention  those  who  have  been  lying  in 
the  depth  of  condemnation,  but  those  who  will 
fall  and  those  who  will  rise  when  they  step  on 
the  stand,  face  to  face,  before  Jesus  Christ  ? 

Beware  of  self-delusion!  Beware  of  the  de- 
ceptions of  the  enemy  !  Do  not  think  that  a 
man  is  a  real  scholar  of  the  Bible  because  he 
can  quote  by  memory  ever  so  many  passages. 
Did  not  the  first  one  who  fell  from  the  most 
elevated  condition  into  the  lowest  hell,  did  not 
Satan  know  the  Word  of  God  ?  Yea,  before  it 
was    written   into   a   book   by  human  hand. 


190  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Look  and  see  how  the  Devil  quotes  from  the 
Bible  when  he  tempted  the  Lord  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  said :  He  shall  give  His  angels  charge 
over  thee,  to  keep  thee  in  all  thy  ways.  They 
shall  hear  thee  up  m  their  hands,  lest  thou  dash 
thy  foot  against  a  stone.  The  Devil  withheld 
the  words  that  follow  immediately  after  these, 
which  read  :  Thou  shalt  tread  upon  the  lion  and 
adder  ;  the  young  lion  and  the  dragon  shalt  thou 
trample  under  foot. 

Now,  in  these  days  of  comfort,  and  luxury, 
and  civilization,  an  affliction  is  come  upon 
you,  0  Christians !  Now,  in  these  days,  when 
many  voluntarily  and  involuntarily  worship 
the  golden  calf,  you  are  tempted,  0  Christians ! 
Now,  in  these  days  of  enlightenment,  when 
reason  is  fixed  up  above  all  else  as  a  god,  set 
apart  from  the  moving  faith  of  the  individual 
soul,  and  devoid  of  the  longings  of  a  heart, 
you  are  made  to  feel  the  abnormal  condition 
of  the  world  you  live  in,  and  also  to  carry  a 
heavier  cross  for  the  sake  of  your  weaker 
brethren,  0  Christians  !  Now,  in  this  age  of 
doubt,  conflicting  claims,  and  diverse  opinions, 
the  eyes  of  all  sincere  seekers  of  the  truth  are 
looking  toward  us  who  are  of  the  Orthodox 


SERMON.  191 

religion.  Let  us  attend.  Let  us  stand  well, 
and  be  true  to  our  great  trust !  Let  us  feel  our 
great  responsibility,  that  we  may  live  up  to 
the  holy  principles  of  the  Orthodox  Church  of 
Christ.  Let  us  avail  ourselves  of  this  special 
privilege.  Let  us  profit  by  the  opportunities 
that  this  special  season  affords.  I  mean  this 
time  of  fast, — i.  e.  Lent.  This  is  our  day  of 
salvation.  This  is  the  time  for  Christian  work 
and  prayer.  Let  us  examine  ourselves  in  con- 
fession and  enrich  our  experience.  Let  us 
renew  ourselves  in  repentance,  sanctify  our- 
selves in  constant  prayer,  in  order  to  become 
worthy  of  the  closest  union  with  our  Saviour  in 
partaking  of  His  holy  body  and  precious 
blood,  and  thereby  live  in  communion  with 
God.  And  then,  coming  into  harmony  with 
the  all-just,  all-wise,  all-good  Spirit  of  God, 
which  abides  in  His  Church,  no  afiliction,  no 
persecution,  will  remove  us  from  the  Rock  of 
Salvation,  and  with  a  clearer  comprehension 
we  will  sing  with  the  Church  of  God  : 
The  Heifer  and  Protector  has  been  unto  my  sal- 
vation ;  this  is  my  God,  and  Him  will  I  praise  ; 
the  God  of  my  father,  and  Him  ivill  I  exalt ;  for 
he  hath  been  wonderfully  glorified.     Amen, 


SERMON    FOR    THE    FIFTH    SUNDAY 
AFTER    TRINITY. 

{St.  Matthew,  viii :  28  ;  ix  :  2.) 

TO-DAY'S  Gospel  is  a  short  one,  but  it 
contains  much  instruction  for  us.  The 
examples  and  lessons  which  are  to  be  had 
from  these  few  words  are  sufficient  to  supply 
those  of  us  who  will  live  the  longest  with 
enough  thought  to  last  us  all  our  lives.  For 
the  present,  it  is  our  purpose  to  point  out  the 
most  important,  that  which  is  for  our  spiritual 
good.  Here  we  have  offered  to  us  pearls;  and 
it  is  our  duty  to  invest  them  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  gain  a  large  profit.  Our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  tells  us  not  to  cast  our  pearls  before  the 
swine,  else  loe  ourselves  bear  the  consequences  of  our 
foolishness.  Devils  are  for  the  swine  ;  rather, 
the  swine  are  for  the  devils.  But  pearls  are  for 
Christians.  So  then,  what  are  these  precious 
pearls  we  have  here  offered  to  us?  They 
are  the  Word  of  God,  faith    and   repentance, 


SERMON.  193 

hope  and  prayer,  love  and  good  works.  We 
must  not  only  behave  well,  but  we  must  also 
do  good  works  and  love  disinterestedly.  We 
must  not  merely  hope,  but  hope  firmly  and  con- 
tinue in  prayer.  We  must  not  have  some  faith, 
but  we  must  have  a  luhole  faith,  and  we  must 
fully  believe. 

I  have  heard  people  say  that  there  are  no 
demons  or  devils.  Some  of  them  say  that 
their  existence  is  an  abstraction  ;  while  others 
say  devils  are  the  wicked  people  we  have 
about  us  in  the  world.  We  cannot  say  that 
such  people  are  unbelievers,  for  some  of  them 
have  some  faith;  but  it  pleases  their  whim  and 
satisfies  their  conscience  to  formulate  "their 
own  creed,"  which  suits  them,  just  as  his  warm 
bed-cover  does  the  drowsy  schoolboy  on  a  win- 
try morning.  Yet  there  are  a  few  such  people 
who  do  not  believe  that  there  are  any  personal 
spirits.  But  we  cannot  stop  now  to  discuss 
the  abnormal  condition  of  those  opinions,  upon 
which  they  think  they  have  a  foundation  for 
knowledge,  and  which,  at  the  same  time,  ex- 
clude the  possibility  of  localizing  an  individ- 
uality. In  returning  to  the  subject  of  our 
remarks,  we  affirm  that,  of  his  own  will,  the 


194  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Devil  surely  will  not  reveal  himself  to  people 
who  do  not  believe ;  for,  should  he  do  so,  they 
might  believe,  and  that  would  be  against  his 
own  sly,  diabolical  policy,  as  he  would  have 
all  in  the  dark,  so  terrible  is  his  enmity  against 
the  Eternal  Source  of  Light  and  Treasure  of 
Goodness — God  Almighty. 

Now,  for  the  benefit  of  those  of  whom  it  is 
said  that  they  have  some  faith  (which,  by  the 
way,  is  a  logical  absurdity) :  You  have  the 
ability  of  your  spiritual  faculties;  you  have 
the  means  of  grace  for  your  support ;  you  must 
have  a  whole  faith  ;  you  have  room  for  it,  if 
faith,  but  only  as  a  mustard-seed,  will  move  a  moun- 
tain !  Rouse  yourselves !  The  world  which 
you  worship  only  flatters  you.  The  heaviness 
of  your  flesh  should  not  keep  you  back  from 
our  Saviour — the  God  of  spirits  and  of  all 
flesh.  If  you  continue  to  drowse,  you  will 
imperceptibly  fall  under  the  influence  of  the 
evil  spirits,  who  are  anxious  for  the  company 
even  of  swine.  Be  careful  that  you  become 
not  possessed  by  a  devil. 

Yes,  the  two  men  of  the  Gadarenes  were 
possessed  with  devils.  They  were  not  com- 
mon maniacs,  nor   persons  with  a  disordered 


SERMON.  195 

function  in  the  cerebral  region ;  for  they  knew, 
while  the  inhabitants  of  that  country  did  not 
know,  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Son  of  God. 
The  devils  knew  that  a  time  was  coming  when 
their  freedom,  which  they  abused  and  made 
such  evil  use  of,  would  be  checked.  The  devils 
would  not  give  up  the  darlings  which  so  read- 
ily gratified  their  passions.  It  was  torment  for 
them  when  the  merciful  Lord  liberated  poor 
mankind.  The  two  unfortunate  ones,  that 
w^ere  possessed  by  demons  were  exceeding  fierce^ 
so  that  no  man  could  pass  by  that  way.  If  the 
evil  spirits  torment  those  whom  they  possess 
in  such  a  horrible  manner,  then  what  must 
be  the  suffering  of  sinners  in  hell,  where  they 
are  bound  in  company  of  the  devils  for  all 
eternity  ? 

Thus  it  is  that  some  who  are  supposed  to  be 
Christians,  and  who  deceive  themselves  by 
thinking  that  they  are  believers,  while  spiri- 
tually drowsing  console  themselves  with  substi- 
tute beliefs,  such  as  superstitious  guessings 
of  fortune,  communication  with  the  dead,  or 
so-called  spiritualistic  seances;  and  there  is  yet 
a  finer  cult,  which  satisfies  the  whim  iof  the 
esthetically  inclined;  it  has  an  abstract  philos- 


196  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

ophy,  and  for  this  reason  it  is  difficult  to 
name  it;  but  nowadaj^s  it  is  often  wrongly 
called  theosophy.  And,  again,  we  see  that  there 
are  such  people,  who  have  no  faith  whatever, 
notwithstanding  the  great  number  of  miracles 
performed  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  during 
nearl}^  nineteen  centuries.  Between  Heaven, 
the  habitation  of  saints,  and  Hades,  or  the 
lower  regions,  the  habitation  of  the  unbeliev- 
ing sinners,  who  during  their  life  have  trodden 
underfoot  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  have 
done  despite  unto  the  Spirit  of  Grace  (Heb.  x : 
26-30),  and  died  in  their  sins  unrepented,  there 
is  fixed  even  now  an  impassable  gulf ;  the 
prayers  of  the  Church,  and  Christ's  unbloody 
sacrifice  of  the  Altar  itself  are  of  no  avail  for 
them. 

The  land  of  the  Gadarenes  was  a  place  fav- 
ored by  the  legion  of  darkness.  The  people 
disobeyed  the  law  of  Moses,  if  not  by  using  as 
food  the  flesh  of  swine,  then  by  keeping  swine 
for  commerce.  These  people  were  ungrateful, 
malicious,  and  mercenary.  When  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  delivered  the  two  possessed  with 
devils,  and  the  people  lost  their  herd  of  many 
swine,  they  did  not  think  of  the  sin  of  break- 


SERMON.  197 

ing  the  law,  nor  did  they  even  wonder  at  the 
pity  shown  by  the  great  Miracle-  Worker,  but  they 
came  out,  in  a  matter  of  fact  way,  and  besought 
Jesus  that  he  would  depart  from  their  borders. 

My  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  let  us  look  to 
ourselves,  that  for  the  appetites  of  the  flesh, 
the  pleasures  of  frivolous  society  and  false 
philosophy,  and  that  for  gain  and  business,  we 
lose  not  Jesus,  our  Saviour,  and  fall  a  prey  to 
the  adversary  of  our  eternal  salvation.     Amen. 


SERMON  ON  THE  TWENTIETH  SUNDAY 
AFTER  TRINITY. 

m.  Luke,  vii :  2-17.) 

IN  the  three  years  and  several  months  that 
Jesus  Christ  went  from  town  to  town, 
from  the  hamlets  in  the  hills  of  Judea  to  the 
city  of  Jerusalem,  not  having  a  place  to  rest  his 
iveary  head,  but  resting  at  whatever  place 
offered  by  the  chance  of  circumstance,  without 
inconveniencing  any  of  His  followers  or 
neighbors  (do  we  not  find  Him  asleep  in  a 
fisherman's  boat?),  or  feeding  on  what  is 
offered  Him  by  the  love  of  His  disciples  or 
the  good  women  who  followed  Him  in  much 
significant  silence  and  humilitj ,  Siud  preachiyig 
the  commandment  of  love,  the  Word  of  God,  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven,  doing  good  to  all  sorts  of 
people  that  He  came  in  contact  with,  and 
helping  in  one  way  or  another  the  vast  multi- 
tude that  was  so  sorely  in  need  of  help — and 
at  that,  in  want  of  the  Only  Helper  who  was 


SERMON.  199 

able  to  assist  them  once  and  forever  in  their 
several  strange  conditions,  and  One  whom  it 
seems  many  waited  for, — He,  on  one  occasion, 
had  just  come  into  the  town  of  Capernaum, 
when  a  Roman  military  officer,  whose  confi- 
dential servant  was  dying,  sent  a  delegation 
of  the  elders  of  the  Jews,  beseeching  Jesus  that  He 
ivould  come  and  heal  his  servant.  Seeing  the 
great  faith  in  this  Gentile,  He  would  prove  it 
to  the  stiff-necked  Jews,  for  their  instruction, 
because  they  could  not  perceive  it  in  its  luster 
of  natural  simplicity;  and  so  Jesus  dismissed 
them ;  and  they  that  were  sent,  returning  to  the 
house,  found  the  servant  whole  that  had  been  sick. 
The  Redeemer  does  not  stop  here ;  He  stays 
not  to  enjoy  the  praise  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Capernaum.  St.  Luke  tells  us,  that  on  the  very 
next  day  after.  He  went  into  a  city  called  Nain. 
The  same  evangelist  tells  us  that  many  of  His 
disciples  went  with  Him,  and  much  people. 

As  a  weary  traveler  He  goes  along  the 
dusty  road,  seeking  another  opportunity, 
going  into  another  city  to  glorify  His 
Heavenly  Father,  to  benefit  His  fellow-men, 
fulfilling  His  mission  of  redeeming  the  world 
from  sin,  death,  and  the  Devil. 


200  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Now,  luhen  He  came  nigh  to  the  gate  of  the  city, 
behold,  there  was  a  dead  man  carried  out,  the  only 
son  of  his  mother,  and  she  ivas  a  widow:  and 
much  people  of  the  city  ivere  ivith  her.  And 
when  the  Lord  saw  lier.  He  had  compassion  on 
her,  and  said  unto  her.  Weep  not!  How  for- 
tunate for  the  poor  widow  that  Jesus  Christ 
came  nigh  to  the  gate  of  the  city  at  the  very 
moment  when  they  carried  out  her  dead  and 
only  boy !  Yes,  Jesus  Christ  is  ever  ready  to 
be  there  at  the  very  moment;  there,  where 
His  consolation  is  needed ;  He  is  always  there, 
where  His  help  is  wanted.  How  many  of  us 
are  in  need  of  such  comforting  words !  Some 
among  us  mourn  the  loss  of  dear  ones. 
There  are  such  ones  even  whose  hearts  seem 
to  be  shriveled  to  naught  from  suffering; 
and  it  may  follow,  that  they  will  mourn  other 
losses  ere  long.  But  the  loving  Jesus  says. 
Weep  not!  The  power  exercised  on  earth  by 
the  God-man  was  delivered — not  stintedly,  but 
gifted  freely  and  wholly — to  His  Church ;  and 
over  the  expanse  of  ages  this  same  voice  bears 
the  sweet  words  of  comfort  to  us  Christians: 
Weep  not,  for  I  am  the  Way  and  tlie  Life; 
and  to  convince  the  coarse  Jewish  multitude, 


SERMON.  201 

which  it  seems  could  never  satisfy  its  sinful 
hunger  for  outward  signs  or  miracles  appeal- 
ing to  the  eyes  of  flesh,  and  having  compas- 
sion on  them  as  well  as  on  the  widow,  whose 
only  son  was  dead,  Jesus  came  and  touched  the 
bier:  and  they  that  hare  the  dead  stood  still. 
And  he  said.  Young  man,  I  say  unto  thee, 
arise!  And  by  His  touch  and  command 
the  living  soul  reanimated  that  form  of  dead 
matter,  and  again  housed  in  its  narrow 
sphere,  and  I  might  say,  as  a  holy  man  had 
said  before,  its  prison.  And  he  that  ivas  dead 
sat  up,  and  began  to  speak.  And  He  delivered 
him  to  his  mother.  There  was  something 
in  the  serene  countenance  of  this  Teacher, 
who  walked  with  the  common  people  as 
freely  as  He  could  sit  with  the  chief  scribes 
of  Judea,  a  something  in  the  simple  country- 
habited,  long-haired  Nazarene,  who  spake 
great  things  through  one  of  His  glances,  so 
majestic  in  their  silence,  that  compelled  them 
who  bare  the  dead  to  stand  still.  But  when 
the  corpse  became  a  living  man,  there  came  a 
fear  on  all ;  and  they  glorified  God,  saying,  thai 
a  great  prophet  is  risen  up  among  us ;  and,  that 
God  hath  visited  His  people. 


202  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Who  should  glorify  God  more  than  we? 
Was  not  a  great  prophet  risen,  had  not  Christ 
himself  come,  that  we  should  be  Christian  ? 
Hath  not  God  visited  His  people  that  He 
should  abide  in  us  ?  For  now  He  verily  lives 
in  His  Church  as  He  once  walked  with  Adam 
and  Eve  in  Paradise.  Yes,  beloved  Christians, 
we  should  be  deeply  grateful  to  God  for  all 
His  works,  whether  we  comprehend  them  or 
not,  and  humble  ourselves  before  the  great- 
ness of  His  glory,  and  with  low  and  meek 
hearts  pray  Him  to  enlighten  our  understand- 
ing: Blessed  art  Thou,  0  Lord:  0  teach  me 
Thy  justifications. 

When  we  attentively  listen  to  what  is  read 
or  sung  in  the  church,  then  we  are  the  more 
readily  prepared  to  praise  the  Lord  in  a  right 
sense,  as  the  Spirit  of  God  breathes  in  all  the 
expressions  of  Christ's  Church.  Let  us  illus- 
trate an  instance,  by  recalling  to  your  memory 
the  words  you  heard  here  a  few  weeks  ago,  at 
the  exaltation  of  the  cross.  Let  us  attend ! 
"  This  day,  the  Master  of  Creatures,  and 
''  Lord  of  Glory  is  nailed  to  a  cross  and  pierced 
"  in  the  side  ;  He,  who  is  the  sweetness  of  the 
"  Church,  tastes  gall  and  vinegar;   He,  who 


SERMON.  203 

"  adorns  the  firmament  with  clouds,  is  crowned 
"  with  a  wreath  of  thorns ;  He,  who  created 
"  man,  is  smitten  by  a  perishable  hand  ;  He 
"  is  spit  upon ;  He  is  buffeted ;  and  he  suffers 
"  all  for  the  sake  of  me  who  am  condemned, 
"  my  Redeemer  and  God,  that  He  may  save 
"  the  world  from  seduction,  as  he  is  the  Merci- 
"  ful  One."  Cannot  such  words  of  the  church- 
service  fill  a  Christian  with  a  sorrow  that  is 
unto  salvation,  with  gratitude  for  the  great  good- 
ness and  wonderful  condescension  of  the  Most 
High,  and  also  with  joy  for  now  being  able,  in 
a  measure,  to  understand  the  Supreme  Being? 

Anything  rather  than  believe  in  miracles — 
at  the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century;  I,  and 
3^ou  yourselves,  have  heard  this  saying  of  the 
world.  The  world  sees  no  miracles — it  repels, 
not  only  the  very  enthusiasm,  but  it  sometimes 
is  a  stumbling-block,  even  before  serene,  spir- 
itual reflection  —  which  might  work  them. 
"  Give  a  positive  sign,"  the  world  says,  "  and 
I,  in  spite  of  new  theories,  will  believe."  The 
answer  to  such  a  request  was  spoken  long  ago 
by  the  Saviour  himself :  A  faithless  and  perverse 
generation  askethfor  a  sign,  and  no  sign  shall  be 
given  it. 


204  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

Where  there  is  no  possibility  of  a  miracle  of 
the  mind,  or  of  the  heart,  there  is  no  possibility 
of  a  miracle  to  satisfy  the  wavering  vision  of 
flesh. 

Unbelievers  often  think,  or  they  seem  to 
be  anxious  to  have  others  think,  that  they 
have  gained  an  important  point  when  they 
wrongly  take  upon  themselves  a  self-imposed 
duty  of  tormenting  Christians  with  such  ques- 
tions as  this  one :  "  Why  do  we  not  see  mir- 
acles now?"  But  if  you  explain  why,  which 
the  Christian,  with  God's  help,  may  do,  the 
unbeliever's  reason  will  not  be  able  to  grasp 
the  subject  in  its  entity,  and  his  stone  heart 
will  not  be  moved,  as  the  stiff  necks  of  the 
Jews  did  not  bend,  when,  instead  of  the  dis- 
tinct commands  of  that  imperious,  awful  voice 
on  the  quaking,  fiery  Mount  Sinai,  the  very 
Love  of  God  itself  came  to  them,  gently  knock- 
ing at  the  doors  of  their  hearts — in  the  person 
of  the  crucified  Messiah. 

For  the  true  Christian,  there  is  no  necessity 
for  an  answer  to  this  question ;  he  observes, 
almost  daily,  the  supernatural  phenomena 
w^orking  independently  and  apart  from  the 
machinery  of  the  periodical  course  of  natural 


SERMON.  205 

events,  and  glorifies  the  God  that  doeth  wonders. 
The  good  Christian  can  be  likened  unto  a 
candle  whose  flame  burns  steadily;  but  he 
knows  that  no  one  is  perfect  but  God,  that  he  is 
dependent  upon  God's  grace  for  steadfastness  in 
the  faith,  and  he  does  not  despair  if  his  flame 
of  light  should  now  and  then  flutter  in  the 
wind  of  trials  and  temptations,  but  he  prays 
to  God  the  more  fervently,  yea,  until,  under  the 
heat  of  battle,  the  very  material  of  the  candle 
is  no  more,  and  his  whole  existence  is  ofi"ered 
up  to  God  as  a  holocaust.  Furthermore,  the 
orthodox  Christian  is  conscious  of  the  fact 
that  sometimes  we  do  not  see  miracles,  or 
we  see  or  hear  of  them  rarely,  either  because 
they  are  invisible  to  us,  as  unworthy  of  trust,  or 
because  they  are  not  even  accomplished,  on 
account  of  the  doubts  we  sometimes  allow  to 
enter  our  minds.  How  can  the  Word  preached 
to  us  work  miracles  in  us,  when  our  heart,  like 
a  field  wild  with  tares,  is  thickly  sown  with 
idle  words,  and  overgrown  by  carnal  desires 
and  unlawful  thoughts?  How  can  the  sacra- 
ments work  miracles  in  us,  if  we  approach  them 
but  out  of  absolute  necessity,  without  a  careful 
previous  purification,  without  an  ardent  aspi- 


206  THE  LIVES   OF   THE  SAINTS. 

ration  to  be  united  to  God?  The  Apostle 
Paul,  convicting  the  Corinthians  of  an  unwor- 
thy communion  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of 
Christ,  concludes :  For  this  cause  many  are 
weak  and  sickly  among  you,  and  many  sleep; 
that,  is,  many  are  struck  with  sudden 
death  for  insulting  holy  things.  I  think 
that  unto  some  of  us  it  is  already  a  mir- 
acle of  divine  mercy  if  on  such  occasions 
we  are  not  visited  with  similar  punishments. 

It  is  not  so  surprising  that  the  infidel  wijl 
not  perceive  the  power  of  God's  grace  in  His 
Church,  as  it  is,  when  he  will  not  see  the  hand 
of  the  Creator  in  all  the  natural,  outward 
beauty  of  the  universe.  Yet  the  Church,  as 
the  Bride  of  Christ,  is  unchangeable —  as  her 
Lord.  The  Church  shall  continue  unto  the 
end  of  time — as  liveth  her  Eternal  Head. 

He  that  helieveth  on  me,  the  loorks  that  1  do 
shall  he  do  also;  and  greater  luorks  than  these  shall 
he  do ;  said  Jesus  Christ.  And  in  truth,  the 
deeds  of  an  Elias,  a  Moses,  the  works  of  a 
Peter,  a  Paul,  and  the  wonders  of  a  Pantelei- 
mon,  a  Nicholas,  are  not  a  strange  thing  in  the 
Holy  Orthodox  Church.  The  like  is  repeated 
again  and  again  in  the  Church,  whether  you 


SERMON.  207 

see  it  or  not.     You  must  remember  that  the 
Kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  observation. 
Some  generations  after  our  day  the  Church  on 
earth  may  read   the  records  of  and   treasure 
the  memory  of  holy  lives  and  mighty  deeds 
accomplished   in  our   day,  if  not  here,   then 
somewhere   else,   and   of    which    most   of  us 
have  not  the  slightest  knowledge  {?).     True 
miracle-workers  do  not  like   to  make  a  show 
of  the  miracles.      For  Jesus  Christ  Himself, 
the  chief  and  most  perfect  type  of  miracle- 
workers,   who   came    upon    earth    that    men 
should  know  through  Him  the  saving,  miracle- 
working  power  of  God,  who,  working  openly 
for  the  sake  of  divine  glory,  had  no  need  to 
guard    Himself    against    the   temptations  of 
human  glory,  possessing  against  this  tempta- 
tion divine  power  and  glory,  and  yet  seem- 
ingly He  not  so  much  revealed   as   hid   His 
miracle-working  power. 

Now,  to  return  to  the  words  of  to-day's 
Gospel.  When  we  are  obliged  to  bury  our 
loved  ones,  let  us  be  comforted ;  loee^p  not,  says 
Jesus,  for  they  are  not  lost  to  us,  for— if  they 
died  in  communion  with  the  Church— they 
are  still  in  the  fold  of  Christ.     Shall  we  be 


208  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

selfish  and  tempt  the  already  boundless 
mercy  of  God,  which  many  of  us  cannot 
understand,  and  desire  to  have  all  things  just 
to  suit  ourselves,  instead  of  bowing  in  submis- 
sion to  the  all-wise  providence  of  God  ?  Is  it 
not  even  now  a  miracle  of  divine  charity  that, 
being  in  communion  with  Christ's  Church, 
and  partaking  of  the  same  unbloody  sacrifice 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  to 
which  the  departed  souls  look  forward,  some 
with  anxiety  and  some  with  joy,  as  to  an 
offering  on  their  behalf,  an  offering  most 
acceptable  to  the  Heavenly  Father,  that  we 
are  in  communion  with  them  ?  And  likewise 
that  we  shall  see  again  "our  fathers  and 
brethren;  also  the  orthodox  that  lie  here  and 
everywhere,  who  have  gone  to  their  rest 
before  us  ?  "  For  all  Thy  great  mercies  and 
unspeakable  love  we  give  thanks  to  Thee,  our 
God— The  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  whom  be  all  glory,  honor,  and 
worship  unto  the  ages  of  ages.     Amen. 


HOW  THE  CHURCH  CARES  FOR  HER 
SHEEP  AND  LAMBS. 

•*  I  will  pour  my  spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing 
upon  thine  offspring ;  and  they  shall  spring  up  as  among 
the  grass,  as  willows  by  the  water-courses.  One  shall 
say,  I  am  the  Lord's,  and  another  shall  subscribe  with 
his  hand  unto  the  Lord."    {Isaiah,  xliv :  3,  4,  5.) 

WE  often  hear  the  Church  spoken  of  as 
our  Mother.  I  will  now  explain  to 
you  in  what  way  and  for  what  reason  the 
Church  truly  is  our  Mother.  All  of  us  Chris- 
tians have  two  births  :  one  is  according  to  the 
flesh,  of  nature  ;  the  other  is  spiritual,  when  a 
person  receives  the  Grace  of  God,  and  through 
baptism  becomes  a  member  of  the  Church. 
Therefore,  the  Church,  by  right  of  spiritual 
birth,  becomes  our  Mother  ;  then,  again,  she  is 
entitled  to  that  right  by  the  religious  instruc- 
tions which  she  offers  to  us ;  she  also  enjoys 
the  full  right  of  motherhood,  by  virtue  of  the 
care  she  has  for  us,  and  of  the  Providence 
with  which  she  is  gifted  for  our  salvation. 
Can  a  luoman  forget  her  sucking  child,   that  she 


210  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

should  not  have  comjoassion  on  the  son  of  her 
womb?  Yea,  they  may  forget,  yet  will  I  not  for- 
get thee.  Behold,  1  have  graven  thee  upon  the 
palms  of  my  hands ;  thy  walls  are  continually 
before  me.  (Isaiah,  xlix,  15,  16.)  With  these 
words,  the  Prophet  of  old  comforted  the  peo- 
ple, who  bitterly  coraplained  of  their  con- 
dition, as  they  needed  the  Grace  of  God,  and 
waited  the  Saviour,  who  was  to  give  it  to 
them.  And  now,  thanks  to  that  love  of  God, 
which  we  cannot  describe  with  our  human 
tongues,  we  live  in  the  good  age  of  opportun- 
ities; the  Grace  of  God  has  touched  u^;  yea,  the 
Son  of  God  lualks  ui  the  midst  of  men. 

Yet  the  Grace  of  God  is  not  like  the  air, 
which  is  poured  out  alike  for  all  nature  and 
all  mankind  ;  the  merits  of  the  suffering 
and  death  of  Jesus  Christ  on  the  cross  are  not 
appropriated  to  men  against  their  will.  The 
virtue  of  our  Lord's  glorification  does  not  sanc- 
tify every  one  of  us  alike ;  His  Apostle  says : 
There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another  glory 
of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  o^  the  stars:  for 
one  star  differeth  from  another  star  in  glory.  So 
also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  (1  Cor.  xv : 
41-42.) 


HOW  THE  CHURCH  CARES.       211 

Jesus,  who  gave  Himself  as  a  price  for  to 
redeem  man  from  the  Devil,  from  the  sufifer- 
ings  of  sins,  from  spiritual  and  therefore  eter- 
nal death,  He,  our  Saviour,  demands,  that 
we  be  faithful  followers  of  His  word,  in  order 
to  retain  the  new  life  while  we  yet  walk  in  the 
dangerous  path  of  this  material  world,  while 
we  yet  may  fall  a  prey  to  the  changes  of  time. 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and  God,  will,  at  the  last 
terrible  Judgment  Day,  exact  of  us  who  call 
ourselves  Christians  an  account  as  to  how 
we  have  fulfilled  His  commandments.  /  will 
build  my  Church,  He  said ;  and  we  who  have 
the  privilege  of  being  members  of  His  organ- 
ization, must  be  obedient  and  keep  within  the 
bounds,  for  He  has  fixed  a  limit,  as  well  as  He 
has  beautifully  reared  the  whole  of  parts.  He, 
the  anxious  shepherd  of  His  flock,  has  also 
said  :  If  thy  brother  neglect  to  hear  the  Church, 
let  him  be  to  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a  publi- 
can. (Matt,  xviii :  17.)  Likewise,  the  faith- 
ful servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  St.  Paul,  who 
jealously  guarded  the  purity  and  wholesome- 
ness  of  the  Church,  has  said  :  For  there  are 
unruly  ones,  vain  talkers  and  deceivers,  lohose 
mouths  must  be  stopped  ;  who  subvert  whole  houses, 


212  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

teaching  things  which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy 
lucre's  sake.     (Tit.  i :  10,  11.) 

Now,  I  think,  the  object  of  to-day's  lesson 
can  be  explained  more  clearly  for  you ;  i.  e. 
that  the  Church  is  our  Mother,  and  that  we 
ought,  with  stronger  faith,  give  up  ourselves 
to  her  care,  earnestly  studying  her  services 
and  law,  and  the  measures  of  discipline  by 
which  she  seeks  to  benefit  all  of  us  in  this 
earthly  life,  as  well  as  to  prepare  us  for  our 
everlasting  home.  Time  and  again  you  have 
been  told  from  this  holy  altar  how  the  Holy 
Church,  our  Mother,  besides  giving  spiritual 
birth  to  her  children,  and  confirming  them  in 
moral  strength  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  then  feed- 
ing them  with  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
Lamb  of  God  ;  how,  besides  this,  she  guides 
them  in  all  those  things  which  are  neces- 
sary in  every-day  home-life,  and  likewise 
for  the  prosperity  of  sober  and  honorable 
citizens. 

The  true  Christian  asks  the  Church  to  extend 
her  blessings  over  his  fields,  his  cattle,  his 
vineyard,  his  fishing-boat,  and  over  the  mate- 
rial and  place  where  he  intends  to  build  a 
home  or  a  house  of  business,  that  he  may  be 


HOW   THE   CHURCH    CARES.  213 

reminded  that  Christian  laws  are  to  rule  the 
establishment  where  a  Christian  earns  his 
living;  likewise  his  sleeping  and  cooking 
apartments.  Parents  ask  the  Church  to  invoke 
God's  blessing  over  the  heads  of  their  young 
children  who  are  just  commencing  their 
school-days ;  and  public  thanks  are  offered  up 
when  young  people  have  successfull}^  gradu- 
ated. When  the  inhabitants  of  a  province  or 
state  celebrate  the  anniversary  of  some  noble 
patriot,  or  when,  in  general,  Christians  com- 
memorate the  virtues  of  a  holy  man,  a  hero  of 
the  Cross,  their  holiday  (feasting  and  innocent 
merry-making)  is  crowned  with  the  prayer  and 
blessing  of  the  Church  of  which  the  saint 
himself  is  still  an  active  member !  The  sick 
are  brought  before  the  altar  where  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  assembles ;  prayers  are  asked 
for  those  who  are  making  voyages  by  sea  or 
land,  and  the  poor  are  remembered.  Com- 
mending ourselves,  and  one  another,  the  beat- 
ings of  many  hearts  are  heard  in  the  one  voice 
of  our  Mother,  the  Church,  when  she  offers 
her  prayers,  together  with  the  saints,  for  the 
weak  members  of  the  body  who  are  given  to 
sinful   passions,  and   for  those  who,  by  their 


214  THE   LIVES   OF   THE   SAINTS. 

sacrilegious  stubbornness,  have  fallen  from  the 
Grace  of  God  !  Yes,  the  Church  is  the  only 
school  where  man  may  learn  how  to  grow  to 
the  full  measure  of  true  manhood,  unto  the 
measure  of  the  groioih  of  Christ.  Should  we  not 
then  give  more  attention  to  the  little  children 
in  our  congregation?  Ah,  yes!  This  is  an 
obligation  required  of  all  Christians.  The 
Church  is  particularly  anxious  concerning  the 
welfare  of  children.  The  responsibility  of 
parents  for  their  children  is  very  great.  They 
are,  in  fact,  the  earthly  guardians  in  custody 
of  the  children  of  Almighty  God,  their  Heav- 
enly Father.  Teach  the  little  ones.  Yet 
before  their  minds  are  capable  of  retaining 
impressions  —  speak  to  their  hearts,  mould 
them  to  the  form  of  the  beautiful  and  holy. 
Make  over  them  the  sign  of  the  life-giving 
Cross.  Teach  them  to  distinguish  from  other 
pictures  a  painting  of  our  good  Lord,  or  His 
Holy  Mother,  and  some  Biblical  sketch.  At 
first,  the  child  may  not  know,  but  it  can  easily 
be  made  to  feel  that  God  always  sees  it,  when 
it  is  naughty,  etc.  While  He  was  on  earth, 
working  out  for  us  our  salvation,  the  Son  of 
God  said  :    Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto 


HOW   THE   CHURCH   CARES.  215 

me,  for  of  such  is  the  Kingdom  of  God,  (Luke, 
xviii :  16.)  Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of 
these  little  ones;  for  I  say  unto  you  that  in  heaven 
their  angels  do  aliuays  behold  the  face  of  My 
Father  luhich  is  in  Heaven.  The  teaching  of 
the  Gospel  plainly  tells  us  that  the  children  of 
the  Select  have  their  angels  in  heaven,  which 
— as  their  representatives — can  rejoice  on  their 
account,  as  well  as  they  can  become  offended 
for  any  wrong  done  to  them.  When  it  becomes 
possible  for  you  to  teach  your  little  children  to 
pray  together  with  the  angels,  then  you  will 
experience  a  better  change  in  the  moral  and 
spiritual,  condition  of  your  family. 

Ah,  yes !  Parents  are  ever  anxious  over 
their  children  !  They  'give  much  of  their 
strength,  of  their  time,  and  of  their  money  in 
order  to  make  of  their  children  mechanics, 
merchants,  laborers,  artists.  Some  —  but  not 
many  —  add  to  this  their  patriotic  zeal,  so  as 
to  give  to  their  country  good  citizens.  This 
is  necessary,  and  very  good.  But  do  we  not 
also  see  around  us  great  abuse  in  the  education 
and  bringing  up  of  children  ?  We  now  and 
then  see  children,  dressed  in  fine  and  soft 
clothing,  who  do  not  know  how  to  greet  a 


216  THE   LIVES   OF    THE    SAINTS. 

friend,  or  who  have  no  consideration  whatever 
for  an  old  person. 

Yes,  luxury  has  harmed  many  a  son  and 
cursed  the  life  of  many  a  daughter.  If  you 
are  Christians,  then  give  your  children,  above 
all,  a  Christian  education.  Many  books  and 
papers  are  now  printed  which  sell  for  little 
money.  Do  not  allow  them  to  select  their 
own  reading.  The  food  for  their  minds  must 
be  given  with  great  discrimination,  else  they 
develop  passions,  false  characters,  and,  with 
their  poisoned  minds,  create  disturbances  in 
society.  Does  it  not  make  you  feel  happy 
when  any  one  praises  you,  or  your  children, 
and  exclaims,  "  What  a  clever  person  !  What 
a  beautiful  person!"  This  happiness  is  not 
enough  for  the  Church.  She  strives  to  give 
us  a  higher  name ;  she  strives  to  instruct  her 
children  so,  that  when  each  one  of  them  is 
looked  upon,  one  who  cannot  read  will  be  able 
to  read  in  their  faces  and  actions  their  holy 
name :  A  man  of  God,  a  nohle  Christian  woman! 
And  those  which  do  not  shine  with  the  light 
of  God's  life  within  them  are  not  Christians  at 
heart. 

"  Ah !     I    do    not    think/'    says  St.   John 


HOW   THE   CHURCH   CARES.  217 

Chrysostom,  "that  there  are  many  among  the 
priests  which  will  be  saved.     I  think,  rather, 
there  are  many  more  among  them  which  will 
be  condemned !  "    Therefore,  the  holy  Church, 
which    is    also    anxious  for    her    ministers,' 
requires   the  aid  of  parents  in   giving  their 
children   a    wholesome   Christian    education. 
Especially  the  sponsors— i.  e.  the  godfather 
and  godmother— are  responsible  for  the  moral 
and  religious  welfare  of  their  children  accord- 
ing to   the   Spirit.      Living  together  in    the 
Church   of  God,  with   all   the   opportunities 
before  us  to-day,  let  us  hope  that  the  words  of 
the  holy  prophet  will  be  fulfilled  for  us  also  : 
1  will  pour  my  spirit  upon    thy   seed,  and  my 
blessing  upon   thine    offspring ;    and   they  shall 
spring  up  as  among  the  grass,  as  luillows  by  the 
water-courses.     One  shall  say,  1  am  the  Lord's, 
and  another  shall  subscribe  ivith  his  hand  unto 
the  Lord.     Amen. 


f^, 


Without  Price  for  the  Poor 

Christians  able   to    give   something    in    return  for 
spiritual  food,  price,  fifty  cents. 


id  to  1949  Jones  Street,  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  for  the 
same  author's  Ritual,  Services,  and  Sacraments 
of  the  Orthodox  Greek-Russian  Church 


Cloth  Binding, 50  Cents. 

Paper  Cover, 30     "